Search the Community

Eight The next morning Tristan was wolfing down his breakfast when Mark walked into the kitchen. "Ready for some training, T.?", the wrestler asked as he sat down in front of the huge teen and dug into a big bowl of cereal. "Can't wait to toss your frail body around", Tristan replied with a grin and shrugged his shoulders, making striations explode across his wide, perfectly round delts. Mark took in the display of male dominance and emptied his bowl. "I'll grab my gear and meet ya in the locker room", he said and got up. In the locker room, Brad was getting ready for his morning workout. He'd just put on his workout gear when he heard the door open. "Hi, Brad" Brad turned around and saw Mark, the heavyweight wrestle champ entering. "'sup", he replied. "In for some practice", Mark said as he went to his locker and put his bag in front of it while he unlocked it. "Who's the victim?", Brad asked as he tossed his towel over his shoulder and locked his locker. "Oh", Mark began but was cut off by the opening door. "Ya're already here", Tristan said as he entered and saw the heavyweight wrestler. "Bro?", he asked as he noticed his older brother in the center of the room. Brad stared in horror at his massive brother who seemed to fill the entire locker room with his presence. "You guys are brothers?", Mark let out incredulously. "Yeah. He's 3 years older than me. But you wouldn't say", Tristan said smugly and stepped up to his brother. Brad gulped as his younger brother towered over him. "I guess I have the good genes. Don't ya agree, bro?", Tristan said playfully and put his right paw atop his brother's bare shoulder. A hint of disappointment flickered in his eyes as no tingling sensation brook out. "Mind if I pass and get to the gym?", Brad said as deeply as possible. "Good idea, bro. You need to grow a bit to be a real man", Tristan replied and put some pressure on his brother's muscular shoulder. Brad felt his brother's fingers dig into his delts and his knees buckled a bit from the force. He summoned every ounce of strength not to sink to the ground. "Don't want to disturb you ladies but I'ld like to get some practice in", Mark said. "Catch ya later, bro", Tristan said to Brad as he let go of his shoulder and turned to the wrestler. Brad headed over into the gym for his morning workout, hurrying to get away from his brother. "You have a singlet, T.?", Mark asked while he grabbed his customized blue singlet from his locker. "Nope", Tristan stated, "why don't we wrestle in our boxers?". He took off his hoodie and pulled off his shirt. "Fine", Mark replied and put his singlet back inside his locker and stripped down to his boxers. He turned aside and gulped as he noticed how the beastly teen outsized him in every department. "Still want to go through with this?", Tristan asked mockingly while he compared their bodies: Mark's 220 pound frame was filled with thick muscles but also carried a certain amount of fat that gave him a bulky look; his own 300 pound body was a living anatomy chart with insanely ripped muscles that rippled with every breath he took. "Let's do this", Mark said and led the teen beast over into the wrestle hall. Tristan followed the heavyweight wrestle champ and stopped in the center of the mat as instructed. He looked at his 220 pound training partner who faced him from a few feet away. He nodded as Mark explained the basic rules. "Ready, T.?", Mark asked as he took a defensive position. "Bring it on, little guy", Tristan replied. He was surprised by the swift attack of his opponent and felt the guy's hand grabbing his neck before he could react. He braced his thick legs for support and his right paw grabbed the champ's neck while his left hand interlocked with the guy's left hand. Mark instantly felt the beastly teen's incredible force and flexed his heavily muscled quads to withstand the counterattack. His strong left arm was being pushed back by his opponent's 30 inch arm. He jumped backward to free himself and took a few deep breaths to control his breathing. "What have I gotten myself into?", he thought as he kept his gaze on his huge opponent. "Running away?", Tristan asked as the champ retreated. He moved in on the heavyweight wrestler. Mark anticipated the attack and dove under the paws that reached for him. He found himself inches from the teen beast and wrapped his 22 inch arms around the guy's torso in a bear hug. "Trapped?", he asked playfully and hardened his grip, veins exploding along his arms. "Ugh", Tristan let out in surprise as the strong arms hardened around his torso. "Guess again", he replied and lifted his thick arms up to easily break the grasp. Mark stumbled back in disbelief: until now, no one had ever broken free from his bear hug. He held up his hands in a defensive motion and thought about his next move. "My turn", Tristan growled and moved in on the heavyweight wrestler. Mark followed his huge opponent's moves, he knew he didn't stand a chance if the beastly teen could grab him. So he took a step back with every step the 300 pound Tristan made in his direction. As he turned in circles to maintain the distance, Mark felt his own breathing slow down and he also noted from the heaving of his opponent's protruding chest that Tristan wasn't used to training. "Tired, big guy?", he asked tauntingly. Tristan let out a low, vibrating grunt in response. "Quit dancing around and fight", he barked and moved in. Mark saw the teen beast slight lower his arms as he stepped toward him and made his move: he dodged the paws and moved swiftly behind his 300 pound opponent, his arms reaching underneath the perfectly round, cannonball-sized shoulders as his big hands reached for the back of the thickly muscled neck. "What the ...", Tristan said, surprised by the heavyweight wrestler's sudden move. Mark's hands joined together and he locked them hard, securing his full nelson atop the thick traps. "Gotcha", he said into the teen beast's ear. Tristan shrugged his shoulders, making his traps mound upward and budging against the hands locked behind his neck. He felt the grasp giving away against his meaty traps and repeated the process. Striations exploded across his wide shoulders as he shrugged them once more. Mark felt his grip being pushed apart and used every trick he'd learned over the past years, holding onto the beastly teen's neck with everything he got left. A wave of euphoria went through him as he managed to maintain his full nelson. His cock hardened a bit from the friction against the muscular lower back. "No fucking way", Tristan groaned as he tried getting free. He tried reaching for the heavyweight wrestler, but his 30 inch arms couldn't free him like before. No matter what he tried, his opponent refused to let go and was wearing him out. He felt the cock harden against his back, sending a responsive jolt through his own flaccid member as he slowly sank to his knees. "You give?", Mark asked in between fast breaths without releasing his hold. "I… yeah", Tristan replied. Instantly the arms let go of his neck and he laid down on his back on the mat, inhaling deeply to control his breathing. "Who's the champ?", Mark yelled and threw a double bicep pose. Excitement and adrenaline rushed through his body as he realized he'd just taken down an 80 pound heavier opponent. Tristan looked up at the heavyweight wrestler, noticing how his muscles glistened with sweat and the growing bulge inside the guy's boxers. He placed his hands aside his body and sat up, his thick triceps flexing in the process. "Congrats, man", he said, "I really thought I could take ya". "Yar strength is unreal, I felt it from the start. My experience handed me the win. If ya learn the moves, ya'll be unstoppable", Mark replied. His gaze travelled down to the growing bulge in the beastly teen's boxers. "Let's hit the showers", he said and extended his hand to help his 300 pound opponent get up. Tristan grabbed the hand and got up. He looked down into the 6 feet champ's eyes and before he could react, the guy kissed him on the lips. "What…", Tristan said as he broke the kiss. "I… ehr… sorry", Mark muttered as he looked up into the beastly teen's dark brown eyes, his heart pounding in chest as he realized the guy towered over him in height and width. "Tristan, I…", he began. "We both want this", Tristan said, grabbed the back of the heavyweight wrestler's head and pulled him in for a passionate kiss. Mark's eyes widened in surprise as his 220 pound body was pulled against the 300 pound beast and the tongue invaded his mouth. He returned the kiss and let his big hands roam the mounds of muscle that flowed into each other across the insanely wide back. The teen's thick pecs pushed into his own heavy chest and one of the guy's paws cupped his muscular ass. Black dots began dancing before his eyes as the beast kept kissing him. Tristan finally broke the kiss and took in a deep breath, making his protruding pecs dig into the harden against the wrestler's muscular ones. He felt his own dick grow to full hardness between their heavily muscled bodies along the 220 pound guy's rock-hard cock. "Fuck me", Mark moaned in pleasure as his hands grabbed the beefy biceps and tested the hardness of the beasty teen's relaxed arms. "I…", Tristan muttered and began blushing. "You're a virgin, aren’t ya?", Mark asked as he noted the shy reaction of the huge guy. Tristan nodded. "I mean… I had blowjobs before but never really", he rattled on and clenched his fists to make his bicep harden under the heavyweight wrestler's touch. Mark's rock-hard cock jolted in his boxers as the steely biceps pried open his hands. "You're cute when you blush, T.", he said, "And no worries: I've never been fucked before. We'll take things slowly". He ripped away his own boxers and did the same with the teen beast's boxers. Both their rock-hard cocks smacking against their abs as they were freed from their fabric prison. He kissed the 300 pound Tristan on the lips again and slowly leaned back, letting the teen beast gently lead him down on the wrestle mat. Tristan carefully laid the heavyweight wrestler with his back on the mat. He placed his knees aside his legs, positioned his elbows next to the guy's heavily muscled torso and kissed him once more as he was leaning over him. Their rock-hard cocks brushing against each other, sending shivers of bliss through their bodies. "Common, fuck me", Mark whispered in the teen's ear while he gently bit the earlobe and rubbed the hot surface of the thick pecs that hung over him. "Mhm", Tristan mounded and positioned the fat head of his 14 inch cock against the meaty ass of the heavyweight wrestler. "Here we go", he said as he very slowly drove his cock in between the ass cheeks. Mark's muscular back arched up from the mat as the thick head pushed passed his ass cheeks and slowly brushed against his hole. His hole clenched in anticipation. Tristan gently pushed further and let the head of his 14 incher enter the 220 pound athlete. "Umpf", Mark grunted in pleasure as the searing hot pole pushed past his defenses and invaded him teasingly slowly. His back arched further off the mat and his arms wrapped around the heavily muscled torso leaning over him, trapping his own rock-hard 10 incher between his bulky six-pack and the teen's ripped eight-pack. Tristan placed his paws against the wrestler's back and kept driving his lengthy snake inside him. Pleasure flowed through his 300 pound body as the tight ass engulfed his cock like a fleshy glove. Lightning bolt-like flashes crackled in Mark's vision as the 14 incher was completely inside him and the pubes of the teen beast's brushed his muscular ass. He felt like a ragdoll in the grasp of the hulking man and loved it: his cock was throbbing against the deeply grooved eight-pack while his hands groped the hard mass on the guy's broad back. Tristan began pumping his cock back and forth inside the clenching ass; slowly at first but faster and deeper as he seemed to gain more confidence. "UGHN", he bellowed as his balls exploded and his cock blasted a first load into the heavyweight wrestler. A spark of energy shot from the bottom of Mark's spine up into his head, exploding into a firework of white light as the beastly teen filled him with his seed. His own 10 incher exploded between their muscular bodies, covering their pecs and abs in his sticky juices. Tristan's orgasm lasted seven long, big blasts before wearing off. He gently withdrew from the 220 pound athlete and laid down next to him, his chest heaving from the orgasm. "Best sex I've ever had", Mark said and ruffled the 80 pound heavier guy's hair. He smiled as the beastly teen blushed once again. "Let's shower", he said and got up.

Astromuscle: So this story idea kept me up all last night... the only thing I want to preface is that while there will be muscle growth (later on hopefully ALOT of muscle growth) I decided i wanted to write this with like cool characters, and like an intriguing story... so I hope that's okay... and I hope you enjoy! Also heavy time travel ideas inspired by Zero Escape (google it) Chapter 1: The setup "I love you" "I love you too" "Not in the way I do..." ... Daniel woke up in a cold sweat. Standing at 6', he was taller than most people and lanky. As he put on his shirt he noticed his lean and small muscles, pecs barely stood out from his chest, abs only there from his lack of fat, and thin legs that barely bulged anywhere. Daniel was healthy, and normally wouldn't fixate on these details, however there was a reason he now was aware of how unimpressive he looked. Daniel left his sterile room to enter the rest of the base where he resided; a government building which was created to help correct the words missteps. They say hindsight is 20:20, and that's what Daniel was here for, and the reason for the whole initiative he participated in. As he entered the kitchen/dining area he saw one of the other residents of the building, a shorter man who's best descriptor was pudgy. Another word that always came to mind when Daniel saw Zeke was melancholy as the middle aged man never seemed to be happy. Daniel understood why, of course, but Daniel had gone through the same experience and still found time to enjoy the little things. This world was not devoid of happiness, but from Zeke's perspective it seemed any joy that the world could offer was a betrayal to the massacre they had witnessed. Daniel began to collect his breakfast from the kitchen (a banana, some toast with PB and J, and some orange juice) and sat down across from the middle aged man. Zeke had apparently made eggs and bacon, but now was only pushing the half of the food that was left around the plate. It caused pain to Daniel to see Zeke this way. He had not known Zeke much before "the massacre", but had heard he was an extraordinary teacher, with a lot of passion. In a way, Daniel was happy he hadn't known Zeke's brighter days, only to see him come down to this level. "Are you okay Daniel?" Daniel jumped a little at the question, unsure how long had he been caught up in his thoughts. "Sorry, I had nightmares again last night" "I understand, I get them a lot too" "Zeke, you should leave. You don't have to be here. This will only get harder for you." Zeke adjusted, appraising Daniel as well as casting a glance to the door to the room. "And leave you 2 to deal with all this, I couldn't do that. I am fine. Do you not feel any different after you... you know?" "No" Daniel was lying however. This government building held 3 Timesplitters, as they had come to be called. These people could travel back in time by teleporting their consciousnesses back in time. This could only be triggered by a specific boulder that was housed in the building, and was made further more difficult due to the fact that every jump changed you. After every time Zeke jumped, he seemed to become more morose. "I don't believe him for a second, do you Zeke?!" A booming voice came from behind Daniel that made him spin around. Standing a staggering 8' a tower of muscle who went by Robert entered the room fully. Daniel's jaw dropped, Robert hadn't been that tall yesterday! Robert had been just under 8', but now was clearly at that height, if not taller once he fully stood up from entering the room. "Robert, did they run tests on you last night? You seem bigger," Zeke said with such nonchalance that Daniel was taken aback. "Ha Ha. Yeah, they made me jump a couple of times, and you know what that does to me!" Robert quickly scooped up as much food as he could fit on a tray and brought it over to their table. After setting it down he seemed to contemplate the chair, then grabbed another one to put next to it and sat down. "But we aren't changing the subject, what does jumping do to you Daniel? I get buffer," I don't know if it was on purpose or accidental, but one of his pecs bounced at this, "and Zeke..." Rob petered off at this. "I grow more detached to the world, it's fine to say so." "Right. So what happens to you?" Daniel looked to Zeke for some help, but Zeke, while still sullen faced, now had a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Robert does he seem to get more nervous every time he jumps?" "Maybe your right... Daniel?" Daniel shook his head and made a dismissive motion with his hands. "Guys, seriously! Nothing happens when I jump. No side effects!" Daniel was not a good liar. Robert leveled his eyes down to match Daniel's, "We will figure this out buddy, and when we do you are going to regret not telling us sooner." After a couple seconds of silence, Robert began to eat his buffet. Not long after Zeke got up to go in for some experiments, and left the kitchen, leaving Daniel and Robert alone. "So Robert, how big do you plan on growing." "I don't think I have much of a choice in the matter?" "What do you mean? You could just not jump and you would stop growing. Besides eventually if you got big enough you could probably do whatever you want." Robert began to laugh with a guttural deep sound before he began to choke on the food he had been swallowing. I began to get up to help him but he held me back and swallowed hard to clear his throat. "You are probably right buddy, but I guess I don't know. I personally don't have a limit in mind. I just want to be stronger. I need to be stronger." The last sentence was said with a much more deadpan tone than the rest. "Robert, do you still see the Reaper?" an icy chill seemed to have settled in the room, coming quickly to the talk of death. "I don't know, sometimes out of the corner of my eye... You?" "Same." Long moments stretched by as the clock seemed to tick at a slower and slower pace. Eventually Robert got back to eating, and the air seemed to return to normal, though Rob was notably eating with less enthusiasm. Eventually, Daniel's cell phone also buzzed, summoning him to do some experiments too. As he began to get up though Robert stopped him by grabbing his hand. The warmth of his hand engulfed Daniel's whole arm in a comforting feeling of security. "Daniel, buddy. In all seriousness, if there is a side-effect to your jumping I can help. I don't want to see you end up like Zeke, getting worse and worse each day. Please tell me." "Robert, if I notice anything I will let you know" Robert seemed to consider that statement for a minute, "Fine, whatever." He then proceeded to eat the food Zeke had left behind. Daniel made a quick exit of the room. In one of the hallways to the stone room, Daniel stopped. Breathing some long deep sighs he seemed to calm down, before punching one of the walls several times. "Can't the fucker just drop the subject." With some aggression let out and a disturbingly little amount of damage to the wall (they were meant to be Rob proof), Daniel dragged his feet along to the stone room. The stone room was a large, pristine clean room big enough to house something huge, but the only object in the room was a rock about the size of a pillow. Smooth on one side, extremely rough on the other it looked as though it had broken off of a cliff, with whitish grey colour. Quite a few scientists were in the room as well as Zeke who seemed rather distant. "How is our wonder boy doing today?" One of the scientists approached him with a smile so big Daniel could only think of the Joker from Batman to compare to. "What do you need? I am not feeling great today" "We have one test for you, shouldn't take more than a couple of minutes. Ready?" Daniel nodded and the scientist continued, "there is a room down the hall with a red flower in a pot. the keypad to get in will only open to your fingerprint, and mine of course. There was a blue flower in the kitchen, I don't know if you noticed. Now naturally since you didn't know about the red flower you'd have no reason to switch the red for the blue until I asked you to now, meaning if the flowers switched early, then you must have time traveled!" "I assume you wrote down the time you would tell me on a paper earlier. Only the jumper remembers the past world." "Yes yes yes, we wouldn't make that mistake again." "Let's get this over with then I guess." Daniel stepped up to the stone and laid his hand on it. As he concentrated on the jump, the stone began to glow green, until Daniel blinked and opened his eyes to the kitchen. "I don't believe him for a second, do you Zeke?!" A familiar booming voice from behind Daniel made him turn around to see Robert halfway through the doorway of the dining area, clearly proud of his new height he thought the others hadn't seen yet. "Unfortunately," Daniel interrupted before more of this scene could play out, "Duty calls". After a scan of the room Daniel found the blue flower and grabbed it from it's vase. As Daniel was about to leave from the far side of the room from Rob, he shouted back "Rob you may want to ask the scientists for bigger shirts, yours don't leave anything to the imagination at this point." With that Daniel left a very proud looking Robert alone flexing with a very tired looking Zeke. Daniel rushed to complete the task, finding the room with the fingerprint scanner, and getting in and switching the flowers. To accentuate the point, he then took the red flower to the scientists in the stone room and gave it to them. "I'm still not feeling well, so I am going back to bed." "Still?" the wide-grinning scientist said. "Whatever, you know what I mean" With that Daniel left and proceeded to his bedroom. He laid down his head and fell asleep almost immediately, only to be plagued with more nightmares.

Preface I used to think I understood the world. I went to work, I enjoyed my friends, I loved my husband. The world was small and manageable. I liked that world. But that world was a delusion. Reality is so much bigger. So much bigger. Before it all happened, I didn’t really know my brother, my coworkers, or my husband. I didn’t even know myself. Now I know enough to know how little I know. But I know enough. I know the seductive power of being the largest man in the room. I know that office gossip and contract law can be dangerous and exhilarating. I know that temptation is one of the strongest forces in the universe. I know that magic is real. That last one was the biggest shock. But there’s a lot about me that’s big nowadays. At the beginning, I never would have believed any of this. I would have dismissed it as utter bullshit. But then it happened to me. My world began changing on a Friday morning in late March. It was a Friday morning like so many others. It was supposed to stay a perfectly ordinary Friday. It didn’t.

Chapter One "Looking forward to seeing you for the first time since we first met online. Trusting that you will excuse any tiredness but that's what an eight hour time difference will do. See you tomorrow, Steve" For the last five years since I had met Steve online, a self confessed muscleman, born in the late 30's, growing up in the late 40's and 50's with comic book superheroes becoming big, strong and powerful, signing up for the Charles Atlas course as soon as he was old enough to, liking the pump so much that he joined a gym as soon as he entered work, and yet never even thought of entering a contest until I mentioned it on the offhand within six months of being wowed by his physique and now a multi title regional bodybuilding champ and just six months out from his first national shot at the age of 60, I was finally going to have my dream come true, meeting him in the flesh. It was just sheer coincidence that we discovered we had a common interest outside bodybuilding. I logged on one evening after the opening night of our community theatre's production of "Oh, what a lovely war!" and hadn't had a chance to get out of my World War One captain's uniform when Steve messaged me and when I launched the webcam he immediately went into a martial pose saluted and declared "Sir, yes, sir!". It was a couple of weeks later that Steve told me why, at the same time as telling me he was bisexual (following on from a discussion I was having with him about whether having an alternative lifestyle made you a better politician or not) when he announced that one of his deepest, darkest, sexual fantasies was being constricted into the army and forced to take part in a series of tests that bordered on BDSM torture. As it happened, I was doing some research on the subject for my novels based in the 17th century, where the lead character was being faced with the rack if he didn't reveal some secret information, and for the first time ever Steve came on camera, moaning "Oh fuck, me, tortured by the military, oh fuck, yeah!" I had never seen Steve so riled up, so manly and so muscular in all my life and so when I was able to host some of my friends, the first invite went to Steve saying that if he wanted to, and seeing as my role as a miltary captain had gone down so well they wanted me to play another captain (this time a Italian captain in the stage version of "'Allo 'Allo") then I would be only to willing to help him with his fantasy. The reaction when I told him, a massive cumshot that blurred the camera and a moan of sexual desire that I had to whip the headphones off in case I was deafened, it was clear that he was only too happy and so as I waited by the front door of the house I lived in, I watched the street for the coach arriving from Birmingham. As soon as it passed by, I waved and as Steve waved back, I knew it was just a matter of moments. When he arrived at the door, I shook his hand, gestured him in, closed the door and declared "Oh, Steve, at last!" and with that practically hugged him. For the first time in my life, all twenty two years of it, I was meeting another person who I did not know prior to meeting them online. As Steve chuckled he returned the hug and picked me off the floor chuckling "My, you're heavier than you look!" and with that put me down and asked the first question he said he would do "Now, or later?" Smiling I dashed upstairs to my room and came down wearing the World War One Captain's uniform and reaching the bottom of the stairs declared "Atten, SHUN!" and Steve immediately fell into a martial pose, saluted and declared "Sir, I'm the candidate from the US Army, sir!". "At ease, son!" I smiled and collected the sheet of paper that Steve handed me. As I gave it a cursory glance he whispered "All my own work!" and with that read it out loud. "To Captain Cornstack, Captain of the British Army stationed in the county of Pwhywis" at which point I sighed, looked up and Steve said "Sorry, sir, we can't understand Welsh!" to which I nodded can carried on reading, "Sir, we are pleased to present our best man for the job. If this man cannot help you in your research, then quite frankly no one can. Yours, Captain America, US Military (Superhero section)" "Name?" I barked "Peebles, sir" replied Steve, saluting, "Private Steve Peebles!" "And do you have any idea what you have been asked to do?" "No, sir" he replied, "This mission is on a strictly need to know basis. All I have been told is to follow your direct orders without question, sir!" "Good!" I smiled and pointed to the room on the right of the hallway, "That's your quarters for the duration" and then pointing to the next door added "And Dr. Maize will see you in there for your medical" and with that turned on the spot and went upstairs. "Sir, how do I present myself to Dr. Maize?" asked Steve "Naked" I replied which cause Steve to moan "Thank you, sir!"

Well, I already posted this elsewhere, but I thought you guys might get a kick out of it. The Revenge of Jafar : Chapter 1 - "You Can Do Whatever You Wish" I’m not looking for sympathy, I know that 2020 hadn’t exactly been a year most of the world wants to remember, but it’d been a particularly hard one for me. As the Coronovirus spread across the planet and much of the workforce in Britain went into lockdown, my boyfriend, Marcus joined the thousands who were unable to work. I on the other-hand continued to venture into the office to keep the finances of my employer balanced. Working in accountancy might not be a “sexy” business, but as the weeks wore on both Marcus and I were grateful for the regular income. Elsewhere, cracks were beginning to show between the two of us. His casual attitude to cleaning and taking care of our apartment seemed to decline as he filled his days with Xbox Live, microwaveable burgers and watching whatever mindless crap he could find on Netflix. To be fair to him, he’d always been the more chilled-out of the two of us, but our home was slowly transforming into a teenager’s bedroom whilst Marcus transformed at an equally alarming rate. The gyms had closed, the hair stylists had put away their scissors and Marcus was starting to become a victim of these losses. His normally flat, toned stomach had gained a layer of fat whilst his thick arms seemed to be losing definition on a daily basis. I couldn’t complain too harshly, my own physique had never been too impressive - but as a fitness model, the decline Marcus was allowing himself to slide into was somewhat alarming. I’m not saying I only fell for the guy because he had a tight six-pack, cute smile and an arse you could park a bike in… he was charming and sweet, he loved to cook and made me laugh so much. But, as I walked in to our shared home; the place littered with empty Coke cans, random socks and a faint smell of B.O, I was irritated. “Hey Handsome!” I chimed at Marcus as I stepped through the door. He sat on the sofa, controller in hand, headset on, shooting zombies or aliens or God knows what. “You had a good day?” No reply. I stepped between the screen and Marcus. “Hello?” “Oh for fucks sake, Jake! I was winning.” He yelled, throwing the controller down on the coffee table. “I was just saying ‘hello’! I won’t fucking bother now!” He glared up at me. Glancing around the room, I lifted a pair of his worn sweatshorts from the kitchen island, where they’d been left 3 days ago. “Been busy?” I asked. “Oh don’t start with me.” He shot back. “It’s okay for you, you get to go to work”. I stared at him, mouth open, waiting for my mind to find the words, but instead, instinct kicked in. “Oh, I GET to go to work? I GET to wake up at 6am to sit in an office to pay OUR bills? I GET to come home to see MY apartment slowly become a tribute to downtown Beirut?”. And so the argument began. I didn’t mean to be so hurtful, but after weeks of swallowing down little annoyances here and there, the words essentially poured from my mouth. Some time later, after the shouting had stopped, Marcus stomped out of the apartment, a selection of his clothes and carry-able items forcefully stuffed into a holdall. That was three months ago. And I was still struggling to get to grips that the man I’d been with for four years had walked out and not come back after one argument. Fortunately, the world had, in some ways, started to return to normal. Bars and restaurants were open. Shops had embraced the return of their loyal customers and travel restrictions had been lifted. And so, after months of hard graft in the office, I decided I’d take the opportunity to get some sun, unwind and try to get past the events of this horrible year so far. ———————————————————— As I took a sip of my Mojito lounging by the pool of the Shangri-la Hotel, I questioned myself as to why I’d chosen to come to Dubai. As an openly gay man, it wasn’t exactly the no.1 destination to come and cruise for a replacement for Marcus. Still, this late in the year it was the perfect location to get a tan, drink some cocktails and get a little early Christmas shopping done. As I readjusted my sunglasses and sank down into the heavily cushioned sun-lounger, my vision went dark. Lifting my sunglasses, I was greeted by a tall, handsome, dark-skinned man. His black shirt looked painted onto his chunky pectorals and rounded deltoids. Equally black was his impressive thick beard that dipped to the bottom of his neck and framed his square cheek muscles. “You look like a man in need of adventure” he purred. My brain took a second to process his proposition. It came back blank. “I’m sorry?” “Jeep Desert Safari! One on one. A totally Personal experience. Only 500 Dirham.” His deeply accented voice continued, as he pushed a pamphlet into my hand. “I’m sure you’d love it. Out in the sand, bumping and crashing through the dunes.” If he hadn’t been trying to charge me over a hundred quid to sit in a Jeep on some sand, I’d have been certain he was flirting with me. “I… “ I struggled again for words. “I really just want to unwind. Relax by the pool, maybe have a couple of drink..” “Live a little! You’ll love it when the ride gets rough!” He interrupted, his earthy brown eyes penetrating my resistance. And so, less than an hour later Majid and I were blasting down the dunes in his, thankfully air-conditioned Jeep Wrangler. Any pretence of flirtation out of the window as Majid continued to tell me the best places to flirt with the British girls that came to visit and the best places to get a drink where the alcohol wasn’t watered down beyond all recognition. Whilst a small part of me mourned the lack of potential to have a night of wild sex with this handsome Arabian hunk, a rational part of me realised the low potential for this, even if he had been gay, due to my totally average appearance. More immediately, the adrenaline fuelled part of me was genuinely enjoying the G-forces and thrills of driving over the sands. Soon, Majid slowed the Jeep to a standstill atop one of the dunes. Other than the sound of the cooled air rushing from the vents, there was silence. He looked towards me. “We’re well off the typical trails most take here” he practically whispered. “Totally deserted.” I offered, looking out of the windscreen. “Totally deserted desert!” He laughed. I chuckled too, more out of politeness - it wasn’t funny. “Can I get out?” I asked. “You can do whatever you wish.” Majid replied. “Just don’t stay out there too long, you’ll bake your skin.” He laughed again. I reached behind his seat and grabbed my backpack and slung it over my shoulder as I stepped out of the Jeep. The heat was instant and oppressive. I was thankful I’d chosen to wear closed shoes as the sand beneath my feet felt genuinely unbearable to walk on. I reached into my bag to retrieve my phone, opening the camera app, I activated the Panoramic mode and began trying to capture the expansive nature of the sand that surrounded me - only the Jeep giving any frame of reference. As I continued to spin to complete the photograph, something bright reflected against my eyes, briefly dazzling me. I lowered my phone and looked towards the source of the glare. In the huge expanse of sand in every direction, there appeared to be something sticking out of the ground about 30ft away. Trudging towards the mystery item in this brutal heat was torture. Each step a monumental effort. But eventually, I arrived at the source of my curiosity. There, buried in the sand, appeared to be the spout of a teapot. I crouched down and placed my hands around the spout, an eerie coolness tingling on the tips of my fingers. As I pulled the spout upwards, it revealed a pitch black oil lamp. Covered with intricate swirls, and what appeared to be inscriptions, it was almost ice cold to the touch. I raised the lamp to eye level. I couldn’t believe the coolness of the metal against my palms. I pressed it against my forehead and the chilling effect was instant. Pulling it away I looked deeply at the lamp… It was impossible to determine the age, material or even physical origin of it, but it held my curiosity. “MY FRIEND!” Majid yelled. “My friend are you okay?” I whipped around to face him, hiding my literal buried treasure behind my back. “Fine, all good.. just wanted to explore… Laurence of Arabia, you know?” “We should be going. Soon it will get dark!” He offered. “Okay, be right there.” I howled back, stuffing the lamp into my backpack and moving back to the Jeep with a renewed vigour. ———————————————————— I thrust the keycard into the slot of my room’s door, the drive back to the hotel had seemed to pass by almost instantly as my mind became increasingly fixated on the lamp that sat inside my Jack Wills bag. Entering the room, I walked towards the bed and sat down, my fingers unzipping the bag in one fluid motion. Almost like magic, the lamp tumbled out of the opening and onto the crisp white cotton sheets where it sat perfectly on its rounded base. My hands gently cupped around it and raised it to the light, trying to make out the barely visible inscriptions that covered its entire surface. They were so fine, and lightly made that seeing them was near enough impossible. I reached for my phone and opened the Google Translate app. Using camera mode I tried to snap a section of the lamp that seemed to show the symbols “خطر” and “قوة” but the camera seemed unable to pick up the details. I sighed, placed my phone onto the bed and wet my thumb in my mouth. Slowly and carefully I began to rub the insignia on the lamp to try to make it clearer when, abruptly, red smoke began pouring out of the spout. Deep, villainous laughter began to fill the room as the smoke began to coalesce into a solidifying shape. As the smoke became tighter and tighter, the laughter became louder and louder. Before me, a huge, godlike figure began to appear. Laughing heartily, his hugely muscular figure flexed and grew. His skin as red as a bloodstained ruby. Lightning crackled across his impressive frame as he rose higher and higher into the room. His still laughing face seemed fixed in a near instantaneous sneer. His arms large enough to choke an elephant, his deep cobblestone abdominals flexing as his evil chuckling continued. My heart pounded in my chest, fear flushing through my body as he fixed his gaze towards me, his eyes shining yellow without pupils or iris, his thick goatee wrapped around his mouth as he exclaimed in a language I didn’t understand “’iinaa har! huriyat alaintiqam min ealam habsani!” At that point, the world became incredibly wobbly and as I slid off the bed, I began to feel as though I was… about…. to.. faint. Bang. ———————————————————— Jafar glanced at the pitiful human who had collapsed at the mere sight of him. He looked around the room; it looked unfamiliar to the world he knew before being trapped in the lamp. Once again he looked towards the human, and then towards the strange glowing rectangle on the bed next to his cursed lamp. He lifted the item, turning it over in his colossal, clawed hands. “iPhone” he mumbled to himself, and then turned it over and began to investigate it.

Two hours later, Matt was walking back to his dorm after an intense workout. His pumped muscles overstretched his tank top. “YO DAYTON!” The harsh sound made Matt turn around. Before he could react, a fist smacked into his face, bruising his right eye. “What the…”, he let out as he stumbled backwards a bit. A second punch hit his nose, braking it with an audible cracking sound. “Augh”, he grunted as he held his right paw against his battered nose and raised his mighty left arm in a defensive motion. The lightning speed of the unexpected attack had totally taken him by surprise: being the biggest man on campus he was used to others avoiding him or staring at his body; no one had been stupid enough to attack him since his growth had begun. “Not so tough now, he pretty boy”, Sean spat in anger at the 80 pound heavier athlete. He knew he had to act fast before his huge teammate would put up a fight. He pulled a baseball bat from his backpack and swung it at his opponent. “That’s for fucking my girlfriend”, he screamed as he smacked the bat at full force into the huge man’s stomach. “Umpf”, Matt let out more in surprise than pain. His eight-pack had absorbed the blow with a fleshy thud and protected him. The impact from the blow made him step back a bit more and he felt the brick wall of the dorm against his back. His bruised eye and bleeding nose sent aching stabs to his brain. “Sean?”, he asked as his good eye identified his assailant. He saw a motion in the corner of his good eye and the next moment another fleshy thud filled the air as the bat hit his stomach again. The second blow into his stomach weakened his abs further and the third and fourth blow smacked through his eight-pack. “Aughn”, he groaned in pain as his abs collapsed under the violent blow. His left arm clawed at the bat in vain: his teammate kept it out of his reach. “Fucking pretty boy with his show muscles that ain’t worth shit”, Sean spat at the huge man trying to grab the baseball bat from his hands. “Feel what a real man’s muscles can do”, he yelled and took another swing at his teammate’s crushed abs. “Aughn”, Matt yelled once more as the bat slammed into his bruised abs again. He bent over instinctively but somehow managed to grab hold of the baseball bat and threw it far away as he tried to recatch his breath. Sean hesitated for a split second as his weapon was tossed way beyond his reach. He noticed the huge man focusing on himself and moved in. “Thought you could take my spot on the team, he pretty boy”, he spat and threw another punch into his teammate’s face. “Then fucking my girl”, he added and his other fist smacked into the way bigger man’s face. Matt didn’t have a chance to put up an excuse of a defense: the quarterback just kept attacking him and held his advantage. The attack had taken him completely off guard and he could only take the hits and try fending off his attacker. He felt his lip burst as another punch landed onto his face. Sean felt all-powerful beating up the way bigger man. He knew it had been a good idea to put some tranquilizer into his teammate’s drink in the gym earlier: the huge man’s reflexes were unusually slow. He avoided the swinging arm and slammed his fist hard into the battered eight-pack. “Umpff”, Matt let out as the fist sank into his aching stomach. The blow did hurt way less than the bat had done. He tried fighting back, but somehow his mighty body didn’t respond to the commands his brain was sending. Sean grabbed his huge teammate’s chin and forced the other athlete to look up into his eyes. A smile formed on his lips at the sight of the damaged face. “I’m gonna destroy your pretty face completely, pretty boy”, he spat out and pulled back his free arm. “Time to put out your lights”, he said and closed his eyes as he launched his fist at his teammate’s face. A fleshy thud resounded and he felt his fist smack into flesh. He opened his eyes to see the result of his blow and a look of terror filled his face: somehow his huge teammate had managed to lift his left arm and had caught his punch in his hand. He tried pulling back his fist, but it was stuck inside his teammate’s paw. His other hand let go of his teammate’s chin and grabbed his big wrist to try and pull it away. Matt felt the useless tugs against his wrist and easily held onto the fist trapped inside his paw. The tranquilizer still prevented him from using his reflexes and strength completely. He began getting up, leaning away from the wall, without letting go of the quarterback’s fist. Sean tugged frantically at the wrist to get away from the 80 pound heavier man. He knew he stood no chance if his huge teammate put up a fight. He pulled back his leg and launched it upwards rapidly, kicking the massive jock hard between his legs. Matt roared in pain as the quarterback’s shin smacked hard into his cock and balls. The explosion of pain made him bend over and the quarterback used it to headbutt him in the face. The excruciating pain from his smashed nose mixed with the stabbing pain from his bruised balls and he released the quarterback’s wrist while he sank down to the ground. Sean retreated, threw a final kick into his teammate’s gut and ran for it. Keith looked aside as his phone went off. He smiled when he saw it was Matt. “What’s up, big guy?”, he asked. “Help…me” Keith shot up from his bed, jumped into his shoes and raced out their room. 10 seconds later he stormed out of the dorm and saw his huge roommate’s form lying against the wall. “Matt! Matt. What happened?”, he asked as he kneeled down next to the massive athlete. “Sean. Attacked me”, Matt let out and tried to smile at his roommate. His face distorted from the pain in his nose, bruised eye and cut lip. “Can you get up?”, Keith asked. He sighed in relief as his buddy slowly get up thanks to the support of the wall. “Let’s get you back to our room. Lean on me for support”, he said. He grunted as the 242 pound athlete wrapped his arm around him and leaned onto him. His knees buckled slightly, but he summoned every ounce of strength in his 198 pound body and the organism had strengthened his bones during their fusion. 20 long minutes later, he had managed to make the huge athlete climb the flight of stairs and opened the door to their room. Matt let his smaller buddy lead him inside and place him atop his bed. He felt his buddy removing his clothes. “What…”, he began as he felt the air against his exposed skin. “Ssshhh, buddy. Let’s get you healed up”, Keith replied and stepped out of his own pants and boxers. Before Matt could speak, he saw his roommate stroke his 8 incher to hardness and somehow a thick cloud blasted from the guy’s cock. More clouds followed and soon enough he couldn’t even see his own pecs through the thick fog that engulfed his mighty body. He looked aside and saw his roommate appear next to him, with his rock-hard cock pointing straight at his face. “Keith?”, he asked. In response a thick, greyish cloud was blasted into his face and he sank down in a deep sleep. “Sleep and heal”, Keith said and gently ruffled his roommate’s hair before getting back into his own bed. The next morning Keith was awoken by the sound of faint grunts. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and saw his roommate doing pushups on the floor in between their beds. “212,213,214…” “Feeling better, I see”, Keith said and sat up at the edge of his bed. Matt stopped his pushups and stood up. “Full of energy. Even my face is totally healed. Like nothing happened”, he replied. “How did ya do it?”, he added and looked down onto his roommate. “You won’t believe it”, Keith said evasively. “Tell me”, Matt shot back and folded his arms in front of his protruding chest, making his biceps dig into the fleshy pecs while he sat down atop his own bed opposite of his roommate. Looks of amazement, disbelief and sheer incomprehension filled his face as his roommate told his story. “And that’s what happened until now”, Keith ended his story. Matt softly shook his head as his mind tried to process the information. “So, ya’re telling me that some kind of organism from Mars took over yar body?”, he asked incredulously and looked into his roommate’s eyes. “Well technically we fused”, Keith replied, “So we’re one. The roommate you knew has been, her well upgraded. Not completely human, not completely Martian. More of a new species.” “Like Venom, then?”, Matt asked, beginning to accept this new, ultra-strange reality. “Venom…”, Keith thought out loud before the memory of his human side filled the blanc, “Yeah. You could say that.” “How come ya didn’t get huge? Ya’re smaller than before. Unlike me…”, Matt stated. “The organism feeds on testosterone for some reason”, Keith answered, “It got inside me and fed on my testosterone, diminishing my muscles. It understood it couldn’t drain me completely or it would kill me. Somehow your body responded on the spores it, or more exactly I produce by producing insane amounts of testosterone. Making you grow. Basically, we need each other: I need your testosterone-charged cum to keep from withering away and you need my spores for maintaining your size.” “So I should thank ya for all of this”, Matt said grinningly and raised his right arm to flex his massive bicep. He groped the 26 inch mountain of vein-choked, hard muscle atop his arm. “Can ya make me even bigger?”, he asked as he stood up from his bed to hit a few poses and showcase his majestic form. “Don’t know actually”, Keith replied and got up from his bed to walk over to his massive roommate. He looked up into the taller guy’s eyes as he let his hands roam across the hard mass and lines of his muscle-crammed torso. Matt’s paws grabbed his buddy’s firm ass and he effortlessly scooped him up. “Imagine me bigger. Unstoppable… untouchable…”, he growled into his buddy’s ear as he felt the smaller guy’s hands grope his muscular back. Keith’s mind filled with the image of his even bigger roommate: an unstoppable mountain of muscle that could protect him against anyone and would supply him with the amounts of testosterone to maintain his state. He brought his mouth to the huge athlete’s ear and whispered: “I want you inside me. Fill me up with your cum and I’ll feed you mine”. Matt grinned in satisfaction at the remark. He marched up toward the wall, trapping his roommate between his own body and the wall and ripped off his own boxers. He then yanked away his buddy’s boxers and positioned him atop the head of his now fully hard 12.5 incher. He looked straight into the smaller guy’s eyes and entered him. Keith howled indistinct sounds as his ass was pushed open. He smacked his fist hard against the meaty shelf of protruding pecs that trapped him against the wall: his fist simply bounced off the concrete-hard surface. He wrapped his legs tightly around his roommate’s torso and let the searing hot pole invade him completely. “Mmmhnn”, Matt growled as the tight ass spasmed around his 12.5 incher. His grin widened as he felt his roommate’s 8 incher smack against his eight-pack. He clenched his abs, trapping the cock inside the deep canyon running down the center of his stomach. “Fuck….”, Keith roared and his 8 incher exploded in a big, thick cloud that was blasted upward in the air. Matt looked down and saw a cloud whirling upward along the mass of his pecs. He relaxed and flexed his abs a few more time, feeling jolts shoot through his roommate’s cock every time he flexed his abs around it. He noted the cloud at the bottom of his pecs getting thicker and thicker as it advanced further upward toward his face slowly. “Ma…ughnt”, Keith let out as he felt his huge buddy’s abs milk his cock for every dose of spores. He felt his body on the verge of passing out when a tingle of energy emerged in the center of his own body: his roommate began leaking more precum. “YEAUGHN”, Matt bellowed as the image of growing even huger filled his mind and sent him over the edge. He let the feeling of orgasm wash over his mighty body while his cock fired its loads into his roommate. He lowered his head and inhaled deeply, absorbing the entire cloud into his body. Keith felt the energy from the testosterone surge through him and looked into his roommate’s eyes as the guy hoisted him from his cock. He could see the energy in his buddy’s gaze as his spores spread through the guy’s blood. Both roommates were breathing heavily as they felt waves of energy surge through their bodies. They grinned to each other as they put some clothes on. “Want to watch me train?”, Matt asked as he put his tank top on. Before Keith could react, the door of their room flew open and four big soldiers stormed in. They scanned the room for a split-second, assessed the size of the huge man in the center of the room and moved in on him. They grabbed his huge arms and struggled to move them behind the massive guy’s back. They quickly felt the resistance fade away and moved the meaty arms behind the wide back, holding them firmly to prevent the beastly athlete from moving. “Professor Shoetz”, Keith said as the scientist entered the room. “Have we met?”, professor Shoetz replied as he inspected the guy. “You conducted all kinds of tests on me back in your lab. Don’t you remember?”, Keith stated calmly. A hint of understanding lit up the professor’s eyes. “So, it is you. The organism.” “I’m more than that now”, Keith spoke, “I’ve fused completely with my host. We’ve become one. A brand new species. What brings you here?”. “The results of the test of the blood sample taken when you had that accident on the field indicated some very strange things. Things not from this Earth”, professor Shoetz replied and then pointed at Matt, “And your roommate’s blood revealed impossibly high ratings of testosterone. Unlike anything I’ve seen before. And we have our share of steroid users in the army.” “And here we are. What do you want?”, Keith stated. “Technically your property of the military. How did you get away from the base?”, the professor said. He listened to Keith’s story, his gaze darting back and forth between Keith and Matt. “The two of you will have to come to the base.” “And if we refuse?”, Keith asked coldly. “Well, these soldiers have perfect control of your friend. And I can put both of you to sleep”, professor Shoetz answered with a grin. “Perfect control, you say?”, Keith asked. He turned his head to Matt and nodded. The four soldiers, muscular 230 pound men, felt the tension going through the mighty arms they were holding. Their faces began contorting as they applied more power to keep the thick arms in place. Within seconds their hold was broken and they were thrown to the floor. Matt bent over, grabbed two soldiers by the neck and smacked their heads together, knocking them out cold. He then repeated the process with the two other soldiers. He took a step closer and stood directly behind his roommate. He folded his arm across his chest, making his thick biceps dig into the protruding shelf of muscle formed by his pecs. “I don’t think you’re the one in perfect control here”, Keith said matter-off-factly and smiled at the look of panic on the professor’s face. “Let’s make a deal.” “A…deal?”, professor Shoetz muttered as he gazed at the knocked out soldiers. “Matt and I will follow you to the base, but we’ll enlist in the army. Picture it: a squadron of men like Matt. Unstoppable”, Keith went on. “Does your ehrm… Can you make other men grow like him?”, professor Shoetz said while his mind processed the idea. “I haven’t tried it yet”, Keith replied, “but it would be strange that Matt would be the only guy on this planet to react to my spores. Especially since he’s my roommate.” Professor Shoetz nodded: he liked the idea. “Join the army? I don’t know”, Matt said. Keith turned around and looked up at his buddy. “Why not, big guy? Think about it: you could train all day without any tasks to keep you from the gym. My spores and training as much as you want: who knows how big you could get”, he said. He noted the hungry look in Matt’s eyes and knew he had convinced the huge man. He turned back to the professor. “We’ll follow on one condition.” “Which is that?”, professor Shoetz asked. “Matt gets command of the squadron of big guys. Make him captain and we have to be roommates”, Keith replied. “I don’t…”, the professor began. “Take it or leave it”, Keith shot back coldly. “I… I don’t have the authority to make that happen”, professor Shoetz replied, “I’ll have to talk to the colonel. Give me two minutes to make the call.” “I don’t think so”, Keith answered, “you just want to make that call to have a special welcome ready for us. The deal stands: accept it or decline it.” Professor Shoetz’ mind raced through the different possibilities. He knew Keith had him cornered. “I… I accept”, he said and shook Keith’s hand, “But you’ll have to help me to persuade the colonel. When do you guys join?”. “Right now would do. What do you think, Matt?”, Keith asked. Matt nodded. He grabbed the knocked out soldiers, tossed two of them effortlessly atop his wide shoulders, lifted the other two in his arm to hold them across his torso and swaggered out of the room. The two smaller men followed him.

Hello all! I was honored when some of you who read "Give Him Strength" asked for more stories about Casen, John, and their friends. I'm sorry it took a while; the project was the most ambitious M/G project I've taken on. But it's ready. I'll be presenting it in this thread in several chapters/installments, roughly daily. We have some straight boys in this volume (Y'all wanted more about Casen, and he's STRAIGHT) and they have sex with girls, but I think even those scenes are hot. For those of you who don't care for such things, I hope you'll come back for the VAST majority of this book that's M/M sex. With that, please enjoy "The Wrecking Crew's Muscle Lottery." ----CHAPTER ONE: CASEN'S FUN TIMES---- Wednesday Night, 6 Months After The Encounter With Amagnathon: Casen threw the door open to the yoga studio for posing practice and proceeded to the front of the room toward the mirror, unzipping his XXXL hooded sweatshirt. It was the kind of gym where it was totally cool for the bodybuilders to snap pics mostly-naked anywhere they wanted, but it was, of course,against the rules to do so when there was a class in session, which there was. It was the after-work crowd, mostly young professional women. The instructor got up from his pose and confronted Casen as the monstrous man got to the front of the room, “Excuse me, sir, we’re using this space, could you take that somewhere…” Casen had gotten to the front, and had stripped off the hoodie and dropped it to the ground. He didn’t even look at the yogi, had been rendered speechless looking at the 500-lb behemoth interrupting his meditation instruction. Casen continued to strip, down to his Spandex underwear that were choking on his massive thighs, even though his quads had bunched the material up toward his waist so they looked like posing trunks. He hissed out air as he moved from double-bicep to different kinds of most-muscular and stomach vacuum. “Fuck yeah, this is the best lighting in this place,” he said not-quite-to himself as he got out his phone for some mirror selfies. His nearly 7-foot tall, incredibly wide frame filled most of the picture, but around the edges of the shot were the staring faces of almost everyone in the yoga class, mouths agape. The instructor tried to get the class focused again, but it wasn’t a very productive session. Casen kept flexing for 10 minutes until the class was dismissed. The class picked up their mats (The guys all carefully holding them in front of them as they scurried off to the showers to relieve the erections Casen had given them), a few of the ladies tittering among themselves about how much of a douche bag that guy was being (but of course never taking their eyes off him as they left), but a couple of them stuck around after the rest had left. Casen was hitting a lat spread, waiting for some women to talk to him. He liked confident girls who knew what they wanted; they were always the ones who were the biggest freaks for his size when he got them in bed. It wasn’t long before a couple women, who somehow were impeccably made-up and without a hair out of place despite being at the gym, approached him. “Holy shit, my husband could learn a thing or two from you!” one of them said as she grabbed his biceps. “Definitely down to teach him anything you want him to know,” Casen grinned as he bounced his pecs a couple times. “Are you done with your workout? We were going to a happy hour.” “Just finished.” Casen and the girls posed for some pics for their Instagrams before exchanging numbers and agreeing to get changed and meet in front of the gym. The three met the girls’ friends at the bar, and after a couple drinks, it was decided that all three would go back to the closest apartment. “Will your husband be there?” Casen asked. “Yes, but…” the woman started to think of what she could text her man to get him out of the house. “Maybe I can send him to the store for something?” “No, you said he had things to learn.” Casen responded. And so it was that Casen marched into the apartment of Hottest Girl in the Yoga Class, carrying the Second Hottest Girl in the Yoga Class in one arm, looking the Husband in the eye as the trio half-ran to the bedroom. By the time the Husband recovered from his shock and went in to confront them, he found all three naked on the bed, with Casen about to plunge a cock bigger than the Husband’s wrist and longer than he thought possible, into his wife, who looked at her Husband for a brief moment, then turned back to Casen, smiled, and buried her face in his massive cleavage. An hour later, one girl was orgasming as Casen held her midair in front of his face to service her orally, and the other orgasming as Casen fucked her doggy-style, and Casen was cumming deep in her. When all three were done and they’d recovered their breath, Casen left the girls enraptured in bed and strutted with his massive soft cock swinging between his legs into the kitchen, where the husband was still standing motionless and speechless. “Got any protein? I’m starving and haven’t fed these pups since my workout,” Casen asked the husband as he flexed his arms. Casen looked up from his biceps and back over to the Husband, considered the situation, correcting himself, “well you definitely don’t. But maybe your wife does? She’s clearly the gym rat between you two.” Casen gave up trying to get the Husband to say anything, and just looked in the fridge. “Eh, this will do,” he said as he took out the eggs and cracked 6 of them into a glass, chugging them raw. It seemed to the husband that Casen could barely raise the glass to his mouth before the bursting bicep got in the way. It might have been his imagination, but it looked like it was growing right there, eagerly gobbling up the nutrients Casen was taking in. Casen wiped his mouth after swallowing the last gulp, then said, “But you should go get me a chicken from the deli counter while your wife and I finish up.” The Husband grabbed his coat and wallet and left. Casen rinsed his mouth out with Listerine and returned to the bedroom. “Now, where were we?” he asked the women. “When did you get so big?” the Second Hottest Girl asked. “Six months ago, I finished an...intensive training cycle.” Casen was used to lying about how he’d tricked all his gay employees to donating their muscle mass to him. He’d ghosted his job to avoid questions about showing up 250 pounds bigger overnight, and moved to New York. He just let people’s imaginations run wild about all the drugs he’d been on to get his insane physique. And while most bodybuilders were astounded he didn’t have the grotesque proportions it took most guys to even come close to his size, he’d gotten used to people taking it for granted he wasn’t natural. There just wasn’t much to talk about, to most people, about how he grew, since they knew they’d never be able to get there. Sensing that, the woman fell back to the next topics of conversation, the absolute bed-wrecking sex they’d all just had. “You’re so much fun!” the Wife complimented. “Usually in a threesome one person’s bored. How many have you had?” “I usually limit myself to one...per school-night,” Casen said, truthfully, as he started to go down on them again... It had been a good six months for Casen.

HEY FOLKS! I am DELIGHTED to share with you, not a work of my own creation, no, but instead one from an incredible friend who doesn't crave the limelight. Still..this is AMAZING. The only way I can describe it is, it FEELS like the stories I found when I was first sneaking on the muscle growth forums as a not quite old enough teen beast it makes my heart race the same way and I LOVE every SECOND OF IT! It's a nostalgic throwback full of incredible growth descriptions and AMAZING characters. ENJOY! Three years of trial and error, of hardship and ridicule from other co-workers. More than seven years dedicated to study and reinvention of biological chemistry. When bosses give him project after project, he works on a side one. Something just for him, something to keep him sane, despite the workplace and workload. He can’t really talk to his co-workers about it, so he tends to talk more by himself. They murmur behind his back, call him mad, “not right in the head”. The higher ups move him down, floors away from the others. Away from the light and the sun. Into a hole in the ground, deep in the basement; a sub basement. Thrown into a room with vats of storage tanks of chemicals. Huge tanks of liquid nitrogen to cool down samples, it keeps them safe for use and inspection. Old heat tanks moderate oil for the winter, many pipes run off to the different boilers in the room. The pipes knock, bang, clank as they violently change temperatures. They whistle different noises. Dim lit old fluorescent lights, that haven’t been changed out in years, still hang on for some unknown reason. They flicker and blink. That is, if he can see them though all the pipes that run around the ceiling twelve feet up. Don't forget the dull hum of traffic about 26 feet above him that travels down the pillars scattered throughout the room. The door opens, a wave of pungent chemicals assault his senses. If he weren't used to them, he might have turned around and headed right back out the door. The temperature is moderate, except for the cloud of haze, which hangs in the air. That dense, cold vapor makes it hard to see things clear. He makes his way further to the back of the room. He notices failed or broken experiments littered on the ground, and rusted old tables from years past deposited down here, forgotten about. Hazmat suits, gloves, and lab coats lay coated, crusted, and burned with chemicals haphazardly strewn on back of old chairs, or on the edges of their old tables. There, in the corner, is his work. His own special project. He’s halted any assigned tasks, not like his bosses ever check in on him anyways. This was all that mattered right now. A caffeine additive for a workout supplement. Distillation beakers slowly drip a heavy, viscous, yellow chemical liquid. Stupid company, they couldn’t see the value of the supplement, they couldn’t see it as the gold mine it was! Instead they put him on a dead-end task to combat some super-flu. Their pipe dream project was all they seemed to care about, all they’d approve funding for! He could be, should be, spending more time on his money-making caffeine additive. So he could quit this lackluster, crap factory job. So he can earn the respect he deserves. Months of test samples from patients around the world. Test this sample, test that sample. More, and more still, are carried in larger quantities during endless hours of the day. This is a more recent sample from a middle age Russian lifter, that undergoes hormone treatments for depression. He neglects to tell his doctors that he was also experiments with Human Growth Hormone, and testosterone boosters. The scientist’s company takes interest in the lifter, because as to record, he has become the largest specimen in the world due to the super-flu. The largest specimens are quarantined to a remote island in the southern pacific. They prevent boats and vessels from reaching inland due to the jagged, dangerous cliffs and rocks. “How is my little baby doing today?” The scientist murmurs to no one as he observes the distillation process. “At this rate it'll take another week of processing. Yes, yes!” As he rants on to himself. “But then we can leave this horrible forsaken job and move, move far, far away from these horrible little people.” *Knock-knock-knock,* echoes around the large room. “My door, someone is at my door,” he spits to himself in disgust. He slams the sample beaker down, it skitters and rolls across the table. It bumps the other caffeine beaker out of the way. A yellow drip falls into it. The knock returns, more rapid this time. “YES! FOOL, DO YOU KNOW WHO YOU'RE INTERRUPTING!” he bellows, then throws the door open. He stands on the other side, he leans on a mop. It’s the janitor, dressed in a brown twill coveralls. His frame is large and heavy from years of lifting. The coveralls zipped half way up, unable to close all the way due to a heavily sculpted and overhanging upper body. A dungy grey undershirt covers what it can, it stretches thin over his heaving pecs. Titanic hands are covered in veins and hair, dense callouses from lifting his entire life. He inhales, his pecs push up into a properly kept beard, thick. It’s salt and peppered to match his head hair. Gray hair sprinkles with white and black hairs. Hair thins going up, fades completely at the top. A matching gray till military flat top cap lays on top of his pumped head. Glasses sit on the bridge of his nose. He peers over the tops of the thin rectangular metal frames. He chews bubblegum, a thick chin and jaw undulates under strong face muscles somewhere beneath that big beard. “What?! What, what what what… wwwhhhhaaaaatt!” spittle foams in the corners of the scientist’s mouth. “I need to snag some tools that I left down here from servicing the boilers earlier,” states the muscular janitor. They stare at each other without an answer. The silence is uncomfortable. Janitor chews his gum loud, he pops some bubbles, twirls the mop handle, waits for an answer. He watches the scientist sour into irritation. “Who is this guy? Doesn't he know who I am! Doesn't he know what I’m trying to accomplish? The audacity of this, this, this…” he mumbles aloud. “Janitor Bruce,” the older gentleman blurts out. Not as an answer, more of an interruption of the rambling thought process, as Bruce barges through the door. He heads towards the back of the room where he’d left his tools.The crazed scientist runs after the janitor, to catch up with the janitor's long strides from his massive, long legs. Colossal feet shoved into some galoshes. They scuff against the floor, footfalls audible. The scientist still mumbles, and follows the janitor around like a security guard that tails a troubled patron in a sensitive high-end electronic store. His grumbles are low enough this time that the janitor can hear his chatter, but can’t tell what he is saying over the noise of the his massive self, and subsequent movement of himself. “Can't let him see, can't let him touch. Too early, too soon. But need subject to test, yes. Yes! A subject, can skip rat test. Nasty, bitey, small, troublesome things.” the scientist deduces. He fumbles his hands, runs over them in manic thought. Then the janitor stops and turns a bit, then lumbers to the nearest boiler next to the beaker table. The scientist shuffles past while the janitor squats next to the hot boiler. He collects his tools that have been strewn about by the scientist. Small scamper sounds probably indicates some big rats, or feral cats that run around down there. The scientist walks up to his liquid experiment. He grabs a canister of distilled water. He snags the beaker that collects another drop of caffeine derivative and pours in the water. He whirls it with a glass stirring rod. He scurries back over to the janitor, and holds out the beaker. “Water!” he squeaks flatly. “Hot, hot, hot down here. There, around here, heaters, boilers, bubble, bubble, toil and trouble. Have to drink. Drink! Hot! Must, muuuusssttt drink.” His nervous twitches are prominent now, as if to conceal something, as if he were inspected by someone. The janitor bends down, crouched. His bags are almost packed, the janitor grabs the beaker, “Oh, yeah. Thanks.” He ignores the scientist, and downs the liquid. “BLECK! What in the hell was that shit?! Bitter lemon something… Ugh that was awful!” The janitor grimaces in disgust. “Drink, drink, energy drink. Citrus derivative. Must need more glucose, fructose, sugar, sugar. Bad, bad bitter, too bitter. Bad for business.” The scientist grumbles. He smacks himself in the head and table. He bangs on the table, until he hears a crash on the ground. The scientist scuttles around to the other side of the table to view what fell. “No, no, bad, bad. Bad taste, bad business. Such a mess. Mess made on the floor, mess made. NO! WHAT?!” He suddenly realizes the mistake, eyes widen to shock. Suddenly the scientist screams in terror, “OUT! YOU! YOU MUST GET OUT! OUT NOW!!” The janitor stands up. He’s collected all his tools now in his large canvas bag. “Yeah, yeah just let me get my bag and I’ll be out of your hair. You should treat your elders a bit better…” The janitor states cooly. He bends back over to pickup the bag… There’s a loud RRIIIIPP. The janitor wasn't shocked or startled, unlike the scientist. He jumps at the noise, and scuttles behind one of the closest pillars. “Well there goes another set of coveralls, here I thought I was cutting down. Guess it’s bulking season, huh youngin’? Phew, it's getting a little warm in here. I think I should service a few of these boilers, check if they run properly. You know, with all those world issues, with that growth flu… I've been working on this old body for years! Lifting, working out, keeping in shape. It's getting harder as the years go by. Then these lucky so-and-sos just get this immense size! What this ol’ grandpa wouldn’t give for some of THAT!” Bruce turns, and looks for the scientist. He gives his arm a flex, observes the sleeve fill up bigger than even he was used to. “Maybe I did more work than I thought today. Gramps got a really nice pump going, come ‘ere and, and… Where you go, little guy?” He searches ‘till he spots the scientist. He hides behind some junk. “Come on out little guy, gramps won’t hurt you. Much.” He smirks with a double bicep flex. With a double rip noise, janitor gramps gawks with mouth agape, as he stares at his busted cloth. It hangs in shreds from his arms. “Something isn’t right here. You. What was in that drink you gave me.” He beelines right for the scientist cowering behind the pillar. Footfalls are much heavier than before. Outlines of his feet and toes showing in the rubber as they've grown inside. The tips look striated. His legs kick the junk loitered around, meaty hand grabs a table and pushes it across the room as he heads right to him. The scientist ducks behind the pillar, as grandpa reaches around it like a hug. His arms having lengthened, grabs the scientist. Bruce hoists him up by the coat. “Tell me what you’ve done to me! NOW!” Grandpa Bruce demands through gritted teeth. The meek scientist squeaks and stammers. He can’t form words. He struggles, and grips the hairy, thick, muscled wrist of the growing elder before him. The older gentleman smirks as he watches the lab rat struggle. Not because of the growth or power that's happening to him, but because of the tent popped in the scientist's trousers. He pulls him in closer, face to face. The scientist closes his eyes tight and flinches. He hides his head as best as possible, and grips the janitors wrist even tighter. He expects a beating, or worse. The scientist is shaken to his core. He doesn't realize the janitor has put him down until the elder speaks, “It’s alright son, this grandpa won't harm a hair on your head. Open your eyes, and gander at what you helped create! I know you like what you see.” Bruce smiles. Warmth radiates from his muscles. “I’m REALLY enjoying it too! I think whatever you've done has made me a bit bigger in that manly area too. This suit is getting really snug down south. I think I've grown some. Look at these legs. Look! They are getting big!” He flexes his legs. The scientist can see the fabric stretch thin. Each muscle group bunches up. Thick and fibrous like a sculpted bodybuilder. More solid than the proudest strongmen. The scientist finally opens his eyes. The first thing that smacks his sight is a thick, bulbous, bulging, growing groin of the elder gramps in front of him. His eyes widen, they full on stare right at the throbbing erection. It forces itself out of the zipper teeth. It snakes around his waist. Two lemon sized balls fall down each pant leg, fill up, and pound larger with each heartbeat. They all push forward by his muscled thighs. The growing elder rumbles, “Go ahead and get your little hands full of this elder muscle man.” As he pulls both breast coveralls apart the zipper breaks apart showing off his chest and muscled gut. His bloated jock spills out. Yes, the drapes match the carpet, which seems thicken with a bushy treasure trail. The thick unkempt hair runs up and gets hidden beneath the undershirt, which has now ridden up to show off his fuzzy, tight navel. The scientist reluctantly reaches out a trembling hand to the jock and touches the sausage. It throbs and grows. It pushes out slow, like a water balloon that fills up steady. From its central area it billows out like a rippled pleasure wave as it fills the janitor, he surges in size. “Oh yes, yes! That’s it. Use those little digits of yours to explore your growing gramps. Dig in deeper, reach under that package and grab those balls. Give them a tug. My god this feels incredible! I feel so strong, so energetic. I feel like my heart is racing, like it's going to thump out of my chest.” As he grabs the scientists smaller hands and brings them up to his chest, right above his heart. The scientist squeaks again as his torso presses against the hard and striated chest. For an older man's chest, it doesn't feel aged or flabby. There below his hands, thumps his powerhouse of a heart. It pushes growth hormone and testosterone laden virus into his veins.Tissues overflow with power and strength, he de-ages, becomes virile again. The chest heaves under his touch as the scientist feels the fabric stretch over the expanding muscles. The neck of the undershirt sags larger, the bottom hem rises. It flashes an inflating, cobbled muscled stomach. It’s now at the scientists eye level. The scientist’s arms stretch high, his hands slip down over the janitor’s chest as it rises taller. He pushes himself into the janitor’s own stomach, the pouch of the growing grandpa giant spills out with the jock holds. It provides no support. Creaks, stretching rubber noises rend the air with an explosion. The galoshes that were on gramps feet blow out like an exploding tire. It scares the scientist, who hightails behind a pillar with a stung leg from rubble cracking onto it. Big gramps also jumps from the noise. Startled, he bumps into the steam pipes above. He breaks and bends them some. He dips back down. This causes hot steam to billow into the room at uncontrolled rates. The elder crashes to the ground. Pipes, scraps of junk, and the metal tables go flying. He splays out like a marionette puppet with its strings cut. He bursts in snorting, booming, chuckle. Spooked from the surprise yes, but he wasn't hurt or cut at all. On the contrary, Bruce is perfectly unharmed. “Look at this. LOOK AT THIS! All this, hard, hairy, strong muscle!” He rubs his hands over his chest and abs. He grabs his thickening nipples and gives them both a twist. A deafening growl emanates deep within his large chest. Another snap. A long wet slap echoes, the few strings which hold the jock together breaks. His thick cock slaps up between his pecs. They lodge in its deep crevice. Wiring hairs curl over the depth of the cock pillar. A large stream of pre flies in an arc over his shoulder. His soccer ball sized testicles spill out onto the cold concrete floor. “Ugh fuck, fuck, I’m so god damn horny. Even my cock and balls are growing! Mmm, m-more bigger.” His hands move down to stroke his shaft and grab at his balls. His strokes cause more grunts and groans. They deepen as his whole body slowly expands. The temperature in the room grows hotter. Steam fills the room with thick heavy air. Droplets of water drip from the broken pipes above the giant man, drip on his hairy frame. Between the water and sweat drops, his body shines in the low light. The scientist finally peeks out from behind the pillar to see the grown janitor surge in small spurts. He watches gramps flex, as Bruce rubs his own hairy body. He writhes in pleasure, breathes deeply with growl, and talks about how it all feels. Thick gray woolen socks stretch, he watches the gramps frame enlarge. Toes flex on each stroke of his cock. His heel widens and frays the back, toes bunch up then stretch and rip though the top. He makes his way back over to the elder and even while he sits on the cold ground. Their eyes are level. “Why don't you help out your gramps and get to worship this body, boy. Start with those growing feet that scared you away! You always stare at the ground, so I know you like em!” The elder says with a lustful command. “RUB!” He growls. The scientist jumps right into it and bends down, hugs and rubs the big, swelling feet. They stretch to the length of the scientist’s thigh, toes that are as big around as his thumb curl and spread. The foot continues to grow, inch bigger and bigger! The last remnants of the sock jerk off, Bruce exposes his bare feet to the air. The scientist gets up and straddles the shin, sits on it. He watches the veins grow, travel over the foot. Patches of hair thicken on the tops of the feet and toes. The steam in the air becomes opaque, as it sizzles even hotter in the room. The boilers kick into high gear. They try to supply more heat to the build, with nothing in return. “Suck on those toes, I can feel your throbs on me. You just started. Maybe you can get that little toe in your mouth.” The pumped elder says with his eyes closed in self worship. Just as the scientist sucks on the toe a staggered groan comes from the elder. The leg the scientist sits on shakes as it swells in a small burst of growth. It bucks the scientist back, he lands against the groin. He watches as both legs stretch and swell. Feet expand, legs lengthen, muscles bunch and grow; you can hear the fibers and bones stretch and grow. The fabric on his legs blow apart like a balloon pop, shred like cheese. Thighs widen and trap the scientist between them. Junk gets kicked away from the feet that send them hurdle across the room in wrecked heaps. Spurts of pre land on the scientist in ropes, as the chest rumbles behind him. The scientist can't handle it, he covers his hands over his cock and cums in his pants. The expanding god surrounds him. Legs three times as long as his body have grown out from the giant. The grandpa’s thigh is now longer than the scientist. “Uh, h-Here we gggGGOOOO AGAIN!” The janitor growls. With a body flex the coveralls tear asunder. He reaches up to the last remaining piece cloth. The grey undershirt miraculously still holds together. Gramps grabs at the neck. He rips the shirt off his torso with a, “GGRRRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOWWWLLL!” His cock fires, stream after stream of pre volleys on to the hot floor. Each time it lands farther and farther away, thicker and more voluminous spurts each time. Tatters of cloth fall down on the scientist, as pre streams down to soak him. The janitors balls lurch and push the scientist away as they take up more space. Coco nuts, bowling balls, watermelons, beach balls shove into the scientist. He watches hair prickle and grow from them. After all, godly grandpas must exhume power and manliness. That doesn't happen with smooth balls! Too enraptured by the growth, the scientist doesn't notice himself pinned to gramp’s inner thigh, squashed under those wiry wrecking balls. He looks back to the scene before him, the biggest cock he's ever seen throbs inches away from his face. He looms in its shadow, as it stretches so high. Thicker than gramp’s waist, he watches as the head flexes and gobs spurt across the room into furniture. Musky smells of sex waft all around him now, they grow stronger, opaque. The janitors arms stretch up, too short to reach the tip. Hands even for him, too small to reach around… For now. Drool drips from the janitors mouth as he strokes his cock, it elicits a growl on each stroke. “Rub grandpas balls little man. He’s got a load brewed to show the world! While you can still reach ‘em.” The behemoth lustfully insists. Grandpa’s pace quickens with furiously long strokes. Each breath his chest rises and doesn’t fall back down. His torso thickens, widens, grows up. Muscle piles on top of muscle as the grandpa’s head pushes higher. Neck muscles thicken and you watch his Adam’s apple bounce with each gulp of air. The chin squares and deepens. It becomes more masculine, thick stubble spreads over, down his cheeks and neck. His cheek bones sharpen and become pronounced features. The nose bridge thickens. The tip becomes a bulbous sphere without loss to any angular sharpness. His engorged, creased head grows along with the deep and powerful voice of the elder. Shoulders push up against the ceiling as the overhead pipes rip out of their wields and anchors, from each of the boilers now. “I’m sitting and I’ve reached the ceiling, AGAIN! So big, but I want so much more! Bigger, yes… BIGGER,” Bruce’s lips drool with lust. Each one commercial boilers kick into higher gears to supply heat to the build. The air is thick and heavy on the lungs, from the amount of hot steam. Glowing flames pierce through the steam from the grates of the boilers. They cause yellow, orange, and auburn lights to dance on the giant’s frame. Titanic shadows adorn the walls of the room show the cacophonous lust of the giant, of the man, of the god. His arms grow to match his torso. Biceps that would dwarf a VW beetle. He throttles his biceps again. His arms grow so much taller, his head in pushes into the pecs. Meaty lips swim with beard and chest hair as he licks the droplets of sweat and steam from his hairs. Bruce leans back against the floor as his feet push into the wall at the end. The floor cracks into spidery webs as he splays out against it. Great big calloused paws, mitts, bearish hands still try to wrap around the tower of his cock. As big as he himself has become, his cock and balls have outclassed him. So much pleasure has built up, his whole cock flares. It pours out a stream as big as a 5 gallon bucket of pre. "Ohhh Fuck the growth is getting stronger! My body feels like it's going to explode with mass. Yesss! Keep growing, don't ever- FUCK, stop!!” The giant’s body quakes with power. He pushes his hands into the ceiling as a surge of growth overcomes his entire body. Bus sized feet and boulder soles crash, push into the far concrete wall. Hiis head and shoulders squash in between both boilers and one another. His fingers larger than oil drums flex like biceps, and dig into the ceiling. “Too much, TOO MUCH POWER! IM GUNNA… GUNNA. W-WATCH ME…” A roar that would shake the building plus few blocks around escapes the maw of the muscled janitor. He thrusts his cock between the ceiling and his pecs. He grinds his obelisk against the squarish slabs, against his corkscrew hair, against the concrete as it crumbles away. A flood of cum erupts from the beastly muscled gramps. You think this story would end here. But oh no… Just as there is more white than any color on the page you read now, there is a hundred times more white expelled from Bruce’s cock. It wasn't even done growing. It’s barely even started. As much cum is it expelled, it didn't end. It only refilled more. Those balls make cum faster than that bludgeon pillar of a cock could expel. So the janitor does the only thing he can, he grips that ceiling and pushes that cock though the ceiling to the floor above. Thrust after thrust, he unloads into another boiler room above. It’s just as empty and desolate as the one they were in. A whole room that would be destroyed by the jets of cum, rocket out of his cock. A room, whose pipes would break again, snap and fray. A room and hallway whose temperature skyrockets, with hot, musky steam. Heavy hot breaths fill the room below. Inaudible growls of lust wrend the air in quakes, as balls slap up and down splinters of concrete. The scientist escapes behind a far pillar in time, before he can be crushed. Drips of sweat, steam, and sex echo though-out the room between howls. Levels of cum rise. They fill the room as the glory hole in the ceiling cracks. Alternate surges of cracks pour down cum, then thicken as the growing cock plugs it back up again. The scientist feels doomed if he stays here much longer. Either the rise in heat would burn him, or building collapse above will bury him alive. It’s time to flee for his life. He trudges through the viscous cum and exits to the world above. One last glance back over his shoulder, he cums again in his pants. He leaves his precious research behind. He ascends the stairs to pull the fire alarm, to get everyone out. Fifteen minutes later, the building is surrounded by police and firemen. EMTs respond to to call. There are murmurs about the heat. How it’s either too hot or too cold. How they all felt a minor earthquake. A few of the patrons described how it smelled like a gym. Firemen gather at the utility stairs to the sub basements, but can’t budge the door. It seems to have been blocked off by a collapse of the foundation. A slurry pumps out from the cracks of the door. This causes some of the firemen to sport erections. Just as they turn around to head back to the truck, an aftershock hits, the stairwell collapses. The ground undulates and cracks. People flee from the underground park area. The firemen run and push people out of the building. Some stand around the exits of the lot. THOOOOOOOOOMMM Something enormous bursts through the ground in an explosion of grey dust and smoke. It crashes up though the car park into the build above. More bursts from the ground. It tears apart as people run away from the building. Windows bust out from the bottom floor up as smoke billows out. Every now and then rubble and office furniture tumbles out. A few minutes of this go by, when a rumble grunt overwhelms the emergency lights and sirens. “UUNNNGGHHHHHH!! OUUUUGHHHHHH!!!” It’s so loud. It pierces everything. The bass howls shockwaves. Birds flee and take flight from around the building. It is so guttural and low. Those close enough fall to their knees. Maybe in disbelief, maybe out of fear, but the way their eyes roll back in their heads tells other tales. The scientist steadies himself against a tree, across the street in a small parking lot. He huffs. He glances upwards, and stares towards what he hopes can’t happen. It can’t be what he thinks it is. “No no no no. This can't be happen… It can't be!” He yelps to himself in disbelief. It can’t be who he thinks it is. Another aftershock hits, the scientist falls to his knees. His eyes widen as an immense figure bursts out the top of the eighteen story building. The giant speaks in a lust addled deafening voice, “"Awwww Shit this feels so DAMN GOOD!!! Grow FUCKIN' HUUUUGGGEEE!!! C-c-can't s-stop. MMOORRREE!” He flexes his upper body like he reaches for something tangible above. With a surge, his body grows in an epic spurt. The building cracks apart, as chunks fall down. Bystanders run and scream as some of the firefighters and men stay, watch, transfixed. “OHHHHNNNGGHHH. FFFFUUUOUGHH FUCK. That's it body, I can feel UNGH, another HUGE GROWTH SPURT COMIN' ON, MAKE THIS MATURE MUSCLEFREAK INTO A GIGANTIC MUSCLEBEAST. C'MON BODY...GRRRRROOOOOOOWWWWW G-GRRRR-GRROOWWWWW!! AAAAGGGNNNNHHHHHHHH!!" Everyone gapes toward the growing giant. He expands up and out into a supreme god as the building crumbles around him. Eventually caught in self pleasure, a tremendous hairy thick base of a cock peeks up out of the rubble flanked by monstrously thick muscled thighs. It quickly chubs up, as it pushes out of the building by its own power and growth. The cock head lands in the street, almost on top of the park. The giant’s eyes flutter with pleasure. The building now in shambles crumbles all around. It sends a dust cloud everywhere. The giant stands there in the cloud. Bruce feels himself up, flexes, growes, growls rumbles. "HOLY FUCK MY COCK IS COLOSSAL!! And it's still G-GROWING BIGGER!! Never imagined my body would get so massive if I caught this growth flu, but UNNGGGHHH I don't want to stop growing! I need more size, more muscle, NNNGGHHFFFF, more cock!! RRUUOOAAUUNGHHHH! SO FUCKING HUUUUUGE!!!!” Huge balls swell with vast reservoirs of manly cum. An audible a water balloon noise being filled violently. Creaks that snap the air like distorted drums. The scientist spots the janitors balls swell. They expand so fast they hit the ground with a shuttering force. The earth below quivers. The giant, addled with lust falls forwards over his convulsing member. The janitor’s bloated hands fall on either side of the park, his face hovers over the scientist. Bruce lays on top of his shaft, his hairy muscled chest traps it below. The janitor sees his little scientist on his knees. The scientist looks up at him and grabs his groin. “Hey there Mr. Scientist. You know, this BIG grandpa should give you a big th-thanks.” As he starts to thrust his row-house sized cock. The janitor digs his hands into the streets, he balls up fistfuls of asphalt like sand. He slams his cock out, and drags it through the street. He howls and growls. Saliva foams, drips from his mouth. It splats next to the scientist. Knowing what’s to come, the scientist books out of the park as fast as he can. As he exits he hears a blast of clear pre take out the tree he used to lean on. It rips through buildings and roads in the path of the stream. While Bruce’s beast jets pre and floods the area, his body pulses larger, bigger, wider. Bruce towers over down-town buildings while he lays on his cock. The monster has decimated city blocks as his fists alone crush a block with their explosive growth. Booming mountain sized feet plow behind the giant. What’s not getting pushed away or destroyed by his feet and legs are getting crushed by the immense balls. They flatten the skyline. Streets flood as the grandpa’s growth accelerates. His accelerated growth fast eclipses buildings with just a finger. Unlimited muscle, power, and lust cascade through his python veins. Nay, his subway sized network of veins. Sweat drips down his hot body. It spreads like a cloud of sex over the city. “Awwww Shit this feels so DAMN GOOD!!! Growing FUCKIN' HUUUUGGGEEE!!! My balls are so fuckin' heavy and massive, I can feel all the cum brewin' in 'em, gonna...HNNG...GGNNNFFFF....HUGE LOOOOAAAADD!! UUNNNGGHHHHHH!! GOTTA PUMP-PU-PUUGHHHH HU-HUGERR!!! Muscles pump and swell. They surge so fast it pushes into his neck and head, his whole face swells. He has to stand up or be choked by his own muscles, the city cracks under his feet the size of a county. The ground buckles under his tremendous weight as his cock surges above his head again. It’s wider than his body as it erects skywards. The gramps stands miles high, the colossal god has to steady himself between his cock and balls. He grips his cock that flows with an immeasurable amount of pre, right before it stops. His balls pull up against his body. The god tries to put a choke hold on his own cock to no avail. "THIS GIGANTIC GRANDPA'S GONNA PUMP OUT THE BIGGEST LOAD THE WORLD HAS EVER SEEN...GONNA COAT THIS STATE IN MY THICK MUSKY LOAD!! HERE IT...HHNNNURRRGGGGHH… CUMS. OH FUCK MY MASSIVE BALLS ARE CHURNING SO LOUD AND...GGNNHHHH… FFFFUUUCK FRRRUGHHHH, SHIT SHIT OH FUCKING SHIT HERE IT COMES, IT’S COMING, IT'S BLOATING UP MY GINORMOUS COCK SO FUCKING BIIIIGGGGGGG. NGGHHHHOOOOOAAAAHHHHFUUUUUCKKKKK! HOLY SHIT, AWWW FUCK YEAH CAN'T STOOOOPPPP CUUUUMMMMMIIIINGGGGG!! YES YES YEEEEEESSSSSSSS! OOOHHHHHHGGGGGGG SO MUCH FUCKING MUSCLE CUUUUMMMMM!!! M-MORE MORE CUMMMMM!!!" Clear across the country, out of a gym, walks Scott and Will. They just met in the gym. Will gave Scott a few lifting pointers. Will isn’t a trainer, just a guy. If someone needed help he’d offer them his know-how. They exchange numbers outside when a meteor shower starts above. That’s weird… It was so bright during the day, they just stood there in awe. Until ash started to fall, they decided they’d better get home. Neither of them drove. No taxis were available on the apps, so they decided to walk home fast. They share almost the exact same route most of the way. After a good two miles they rushed to Will’s place. Instead of parting, Will decides he would instead invite Scott inside. A rainstorm hits. Perhaps it had something to do with the meteors. Scott decides with the rain he better take the invite and heads inside. “Oh, you can call me Brawn by the way,” mentions Scott. His friends call him by that nickname. He shakes hands with Will. Just as they turn towards the house, they hear.. “BIGGEST FUCKING Grandpa on the planet!! C-C-CAN’T s-stop CUMMING!!!! GOD DAMN it’s SO GOOOOOOOOD!!” It rolls like thunder from a distance.

Getting Used to Being Unstoppable Brock (Part 1) My cock started to get hard as I watched the huge truck moving towards me. I couldn’t help myself. I was so turned on by the fact that my body was not going to budge even a fraction of an inch when hit by a speeding semi. The poor bastard driving the thing didn’t realize that the cab around him was about to be compacted like an empty soda can that’s been crushed. I knew my cock was dribbling pre-cum just from the anticipation of feeling steel pressed into my body and my muscles causing it to mold around me. I thrust my crotch forward a little so the first thing that would be pounded by the front of the truck would be the tip of my hard pole. I knew that would cause me to spew a massive load. Damn it is so nice to be this fucking unstoppable. I can see the truck speed up, the driver gunning it so he can flatten me completely. He is going to be so surprised, if he lives through the impact. The head of my hard prick comes into contact with the grating on the front of the truck first. I can feel the tip penetrate the steel plate as if it’s just a Kleenex. Suddenly the front hood of the truck meets my hard body. It feels like I’m at the beach and a wave is crashing past my body. My head and shoulders stick out a little higher than the truck. This means I get to watch the face of the driver for those few seconds as motor and hood of the roaring machine instantly bend around my muscled torso. A gap is ripped straight up the middle of the trucks front to make room for my unmoving bulk. I flash an eat-shit grin at the driver right before every airbag in the big cab inflates and completely surrounds him. The back of the truck rises in the air from the impact and then slams back down to the ground instantly. The front windshield and the two side windows instantly shatter as the cab is squeezed together like some kind of large accordion. Then, as quickly as the impact happened, there is no movement whatsoever. The big semi has come to a complete halt and I have not moved at all. The motor is completely destroyed and non-functioning. The only sound is hissing from the mangled radiator. I also realize that I have emptied a load of my super cum into the body of the truck. It was too much for my cock to handle as I demolished a huge machine without lifting a finger. I am thankful that the truck has not exploded, not that it would have hurt me at all, but I really don’t want the driver to die. I push my arms outward since they have been pinned to my body by the metal on either side of me. It is like I am brushing off a sheet that has been laid on my body. I am basically standing where the windshield begins – with that much of the truck’s hood around and behind me. As I move my arms from my sides the motion rips the truck in two, both sides pushing out to the side. I hear the driver moaning and then I see him as the cab is opened up because the truck is torn apart by my strength. I can see the guy is pinned to the seat by the steering wheel. I continue pushing forward and outward, pushing the two sides of the truck further apart. The noise is deafening as I cause steel to rip apart as easily as most people tear the perforated edges of paper towels. I make my way even with the driver’s seat. He is conscious and staring at me with disbelief. I reach up and push his seat backwards. With just one hand I cause the half of cab around him to expand back to it normal size. Now his body is away from the steering wheel. I reach up and wrap a big hand around the column supporting what was just pinning him. I easily rip the entire mechanism – column, steering wheel, and half of the remaining dashboard – from the truck and throw it backwards over my shoulder. The driver watches all of this stunned. I then slide my pinky up between his chest and the seatbelt that pins him to the seat tightly. I break through the material with just a slight flick of my smallest finger. The guy’s jaw falls open in total disbelief and awe. All that has just happened has finally registered in his stunned brain. “No fucking way.” That’s all he says before he passes out – caused either from the impact of the crash or from witnessing the amazing power of my huge muscled body. I grab the front of his flannel shirt with one hand and pull him from the truck. I’m holding him at my side the way a child might hold a Raggedy Ann doll. I easily bring my arm up and flop his limp body over my shoulder. I then bend my massive legs slightly and jump up into the dark night sky, leaving a hole in the pavement - caused by my powerful thrust from the ground. Maybe I should explain who I am and how I got this way. It all began with Ted, my roommate. How to explain Ted and what he did, though . . . that’s the question. I must go back a few months to begin this story. Ted (Part 2) I met Ted Spellman our first day of work at the law firm of Marks, Stephenson, and Tomkins. We were beginning at the prestigious firm on the same day, along with six other entry-level law clerks. If there was such a thing as pond scum in this particular place – we were it. Our trainer even said so at one point. She said that we would be treated as if we didn’t exist and the senior lawyers would make our lives hell. Ted and I bonded immediately just to have some reinforcement as we stumbled through our first few months of work. We hit it off immediately and, since we were both looking for a place to live, we decided to become roommates and rented a pretty decent two-bedroom apartment close enough for us to walk to the office. We weren’t trying be good or green or anything – it’s just that neither of us could afford to have a car in the city. I knew within a week of living together that Ted had feelings for me. I guess I had feelings for him, as well, but it didn’t help me to act on them. I was flattered but I was also too shy and too unsure of myself to acknowledge any of his advances. Looking back now I can see that he thought I was either not interested in him or so incredibly stuck up that I didn’t care about his feelings. Little did he know that neither was true. My upbringing had made it impossible for me to like myself. Let’s just say I had older brothers that played every sport imaginable and I loved Judy Garland – enough said. My past made it impossible for me to think a guy as great as Ted could find me interesting – let alone sexy! Ted was about six feet two, has a naturally built body, and was blessed with dirty blonde hair that looked marvelous the second he woke up in the morning. Don’t ask, I have a thing for hair. I, on the other hand, am . . . I mean was a guy of about five feet and eight inches, curly hair that had a mind of its own, and a body that not only despised weights but also did not respond to any kind of working out I chose to do. I knew deep down that I could never make someone like Ted happy. He might find my sense of humor grand – as he put it – for a while, but that would get old very soon. I wanted him to stay my roommate so I decided to never admit my feelings for him or acknowledge his advances. And this policy proved to be very sustaining until one night of vodka martinis. We were celebrating the fact that we had made it through a month at the law firm and that we had a three-day weekend. When we got home Ted insisted on making martinis to celebrate and then, three martinis each later, he decided to go for my jugular. “You don’t like yourself do you Brock.” “What?” I tried to ignore his question. We were sitting on the sofa listening to my mother’s Oleta Adams album – I was trying to convince him that she had an unbelievable voice. He was either unconvinced or his mind was too preoccupied to listen closely. I found it very appropriate that the song ‘Get Here’ was playing as we sat on opposite ends of the sofa – neither knowing how to move past this place of unknowing. He cleared his throat to give himself a little more time to rephrase his question. “You kind of have low self esteem, don’t you?” “Yes.” My answer was simple and honest. It was also spoken very softly and I did not turn to look at him at all. I didn’t know how I would react if I saw his handsome face and his caring eyes. “Why?” His question was simple, as well. I could tell by his voice that he was genuinely interested in knowing what feelings of insecurity were at my core. He wanted to know what made me tick. I didn’t know, at the time, that it was because he was truly interested in me. I was still nervous that any tumbling of my walls would lead to a quick night of sex and then many awkward days until one of us decided to move. “I don’t know, I guess it’s from my past.” “You mean because of your brothers don’t you. You feel that they were somehow better than you because they were athletes and you weren’t.” “It’s more than that Ted. It would really be hard for you to understand. You’ve looked like that for all of your life and I’ve looked like this.” “I think you’re very handsome.” This took us to an edge that I had always refused to go near. I still did not look at him. I could not imagine how his angelic blue eyes and his soothing smile would melt me. I knew I needed to stay in control of my emotions. “Was it because they were bigger than you? Is it because I am bigger than you that you ignore my blatant moves on you?” I turned to face him. I was slightly hurt by his words, but it was also wonderful to have someone know you so well. I prepared myself for his inviting gaze. I did not allow my face to show any of the conflict that was ravaging my entire body. “That’s part of it Ted, sure. I wish I could be bigger. I wish I were stronger. That’s not a bad thing, though. It just is, that’s all. Like I said before, you can’t understand.” “I guess not – well, not fully, but I think I get what it means - a little. Can you at least give me that?” “Sure.” “I think I know a way to help you get your wish, Brock. But right now I want to cook you dinner. First, though, I’m going to do this.” Ted leaned in and kissed me hard. The slight stubble on his chiseled face rubbed across my skin as he pressed his lips against mine. My cock shot fully rigid like some kind of rocket exploding into the air. I was completely caught off guard and didn’t react in any way. Ted pulled away and quickly stood up. “God, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time. It’s going to be even better after the changes start.” I was so flabbergasted that I missed what Ted had said. I simply sat there and watched him move to the kitchen to start dinner. ********** Brock (Part 3) I landed out in the middle of nowhere about a mile from where I had so easily demolished the truck. I was still pumped with excitement from the memory of all that poundage of metal crumbling around my muscle-packed super body as the truck slammed into me. I hadn’t intended to leap so far away, but the adrenaline streaming through my veins had made me underestimate the power in my legs. I caused a pretty good-sized crater in the ground when I landed and the driver’s body flopped around on my shoulder because of the impact. I heard the guy moan as he began to regain consciousness. I looked around and saw that we were in the middle of a wooded area on the outskirts of town – just beyond a big construction supply store. This would be a perfect spot for me to interrogate my new small friend. I reached up with one hand and grabbed the back of the guy’s collar. I easily held his body in the air – kind of like a mother cat carrying her kittens. After a quick glance at him, I could see the destruction of his truck caused by my body had not hurt him too much. He was going to be pretty bruised, but nothing was broken. I began to think back to the moment when my stiff cock had pierced the front of the speeding truck as easily as someone’s finger might poke through toilet paper. I was instantly hard again. The massive ejaculation that had happened as the hood and motor of the semi folded around my immovable body had only been a temporary release. I was, again, jacked-up with the nuclear-powered cum gushing into my huge pole. I knew I needed to get off and I needed to do it quickly so I wouldn’t lose control and do some serious damage. I looked at the tiny man in front of me and contemplated plowing his ass. “Naw, I can’t do that. I’d easily rip this wimp into two pieces on the second thrust. But what to do with the asshole while I get a little relief?” I glanced around, noticing the huge storage area of the supply company. I leapt into the air, making sure I didn’t shove off too hard, and easily cleared the huge barbed-wire fence around the store. After landing in the middle of the building supply area I quickly saw what I could use for my little task. I heard the guy moan a little more and I was surprised by the fact that I had forgotten I was carrying his almost six foot frame as if it were nothing. I looked at the man that tried to run me over a little closer. He was a pretty big dude. He looked like he weighed about two eighty and was actually handsome. I briefly thought again about fucking the dude, but knew that my super cock would destroy his body even easier than it had the truck. I reached down with my empty and lifted a twelve foot steel girder like it was a toothpick. My giant hand easily reached around the thick piece of metal and my strong grip caused my fingers to indent the thing as if it were made out of wet clay. I lessened my strength before I squeezed the girder in two and jumped back into the air. I guided my huge body toward a group of huge oak trees in the middle of the wooded area. This time my landing did not cause the entire area to rumble like a small earthquake. I knew this meant I was starting to control my power a little more– this thought made my hard cock to begin to ooze pre-cum. There was little time left before my body’s need for ejaculation caused me to start destroying things just to increase the force behind my explosion. For me, showing off my strength was the ultimate foreplay! I was worried I might do something to my little prisoner – like toss him into the next state, squish him between my palms like a small accordion, or flatten him like a cardboard cut-out between my monster thighs. I moved quickly to one of the massive oak trees in the small clearing and pressed his body up against its wide trunk. I then tightened my grip on the girder in my hand and made it bend into a V shape. I slid the steel bean up under the guys arms and then reached around the tree to squeeze the ends together like someone my turn the twist-tie on a bag of apples at the grocery store. Even after being like this for a few months I was still amazed at how easy it was for me to manipulate steel that was a foot thick. I tightened the girder together until it cut into the side of the tree. I stepped back and smiled at the job I had done. The guy was pinned to the tree securely and dangled in the air about three feet from the ground. I was careful not to tighten the steel so much that he wouldn’t be able to breathe. I reached out and tapped the side of his face with two of my fingers – being careful not to use too much power. I didn’t want to snap his neck as his head spun around in some kind of Exorcist fashion, I just wanted to wake him up. The guy started to wake up and I laughed out loud as he began to realize what he thought was his big body had been easily carried and strapped to a tree by the muscled man in front of him. “Glad to have you awake little fella. That way, you can see more of what this powerful body can do. You should also be glad that I didn’t destroy you like I did your tiny truck.” “Where am I?” “About a mile outside of town.” “How did I get here?” “That’s simple. Like this.” I bent my legs slightly and jumped into the darkness above. I knew the rush of air from my sudden movement would force his head up against the tree. It would be like some simulator machine for an astronaut where the G-force would be too great to withstand. I simply jumped straight into the air and shot up high enough to see the lights of the entire town in the distance. When I landed back down in front of the little guy trapped against the tree I intentionally allowed the impact to shake everything within hundreds of yards around us. I wanted him to get an almost-full sense of the power my body contained. His mouth was open in disbelief and I was nervous he was going to pass out again. I did not want that to happen. I was ripe for showing off and I wanted his “little man” cum eruption to coincide with my titanic release. I was getting off on showing him my power more than he was enjoying the exhibition. “I could jump high enough to grab a satellite if you want me to. That would probably send you into some kind of muscle apoplectic shock, wouldn’t it little man. I hope you’re beginning to realize that your puny truck wasn’t going to do anything to me.” I was standing there without a stitch of clothing on my huge body and the man’s eyes could not decide where to focus. I could see he was impressed with my expansive chest, but he also couldn’t believe the size of my arms. I tensed my body just to show off. He let out a whimper that made it clear he knew he was in the presence of someone far more superior to any fantasy he had ever dreamed. That’s when he glanced at my cum-dripping bazooka of a cock and I swear the man almost had a heart attack just from the sight. I could tell his little brain was trying to comprehend how a dick could look so powerful. I knew the time was right to show off a little. “So, little man, I’m feeling the need to milk this monster rod. You should be happy as hell that I’ve decided not to shove this telephone pole up your ass. I know you’d like it – but it would be the last thing you ever experienced in your life and I need some information. Right now, though, I’ve got to calm this beast between my legs. So you just rest there while I take care of some business. Oh wait, I guess that’s kind of stupid because you couldn’t go anywhere even if you wanted to. It seems that big Brock here has taken a metal beam and wrapped it around you with just one hand. That’s right, with only one hand. I twisted a steel girder like it was a piece of paper. Does that turn you on, little man? I’m sure it does. Let’s see what else this big boy can do, shall we?” My cock was aching for relief. I was getting off on bragging about my power. I was ready to show the guy some more of my strength. I looked around for something that could help me empty my cum-filled balls. I broke into a big smile when I finally realized what my next show would be. I walked up to a second large oak tree a few feet from the little guy. I stood facing the tree and let the tip of my dick press up against the five-foot wide trunk. I grabbed the sides of the tree with my massive hands, allowing my fingers to easily dig into the thick wood. I slowly pushed my crotch forward. “Ah, no fucking way!” I chuckled at the little man’s words – he was obviously realizing what I intended to do. We both watched my dickhead begin to plunge slowly into the trunk of the large tree. The feeling of my cock penetrating a sturdy oak tree was unbelievable. I could feel all the blood in my body rushing to my powerful rod. I was easily pulverizing a thick tree with only my hard prick. I could not believe the power that existed in my body. I knew that I had only begun to fully comprehend what I was capable of, but that didn’t matter right now. All I wanted to do was to fuck this giant oak tree like it was some guy’s tight ass – and the pressure on my dick was incredible. This was slightly better than plowing the guy’s truck because I could do it slowly and listen to the thick trunk of the tree splintering as the tip of my cock moved deeper into its center. I cried out when my massive rod was fully into the tree. I knew that my giant pole was more than halfway through the thick trunk. I began to buck my hips slowly – pulling and pushing my meat into the tree. I wanted to show off more so I let go of the tree with my hands after burying my cock completely in. I then flexed my giant rod and the tree moved upward. I let out an inhuman yell and pulsed my cock even higher. Suddenly the entire roots system of the giant oak came screaming out of the ground. I leaned slightly backwards and then turned toward “little man.” The entire tree moved with my cock – completely penetrated and completely controlled by me. I let out a loud victory yell because I had just uprooted a giant oak with just my dick. “Holy shit!” I knew the little man was impressed, but there was still a lot more to come. I grabbed the sides of the tree again and started to rock my crotch forward and backward. I brought myself to climax quickly. Suddenly my cock erupted and it was like some kind of cannon being set off within the tree. The back side of the thick trunk was blown away into the night air. Ropes of powerful white cum shot out of the hole in the tree as I continued to ejaculate. I felt like some kind of super powerful woodpecker – and then realized my pecker hand destroyed most of the wood. There was now an incredible hole in the base of this tree. I finally stopped cumming and decided I needed to finish the tree completely. I held on to the tree tightly and then started twisting my hips back and forth. My cock acted like some kind of super chain saw and completely ripped the bottom part of the trunk from the rest of the giant tree. My powerful rod sliced the thick wood as if it were paper. The base of the tree fell to the ground with a loud thud. My cock was still hard as stone and sticking straight out. I turned to look at the face of “little man” and wasn’t surprised to see that he had passed out again. I also noticed that his crotch was sopping wet with his Brock-praising cum. I bent my arms downward and then forced them up quickly – sending the tree into the night air. I waited a few minutes and then heard it crashing into other trees a few miles away. Tossing a fully grown oak tree into the air had been as easy as flipping a coin. My power was mind-blowing – and cock-blowing, come to think of it. I turned back to little man, now that my intensely pressurized dick had been relieved. I again tapped his face to wake him. It took him a few seconds to fully regain consciousness - not to mention remember all of the details of my display of power. I could see that his tiny cock was still hard as a two-by-four. “So, little man, it’s time to tell me who sent you. Who’s the stupid guy that thought you’d be able to do some kind of damage to this super body?” “I’m not talking, you muscle-bound asshole.” I simply smiled at the defiant little guy. I was impressed by his determination. I knew I’d get the information from him, but I thought it would be fun to prolong the reward. I glanced around and saw a couple of boulders the size of the guy’s head. I walked over and grabbed them both in my giant hands. I moved back in front of the guy and held the big stones near his face. My fingers could wrap around them completely, but I held them in my open palms as I spoke. “So the little tough guy still doesn’t get it, does he? I’ve destroyed your truck with no effort at all. I just stood there, man, and you watched as my body caused your semi to crumple like it was cardboard. You also just saw me uproot a giant oak tree with just my hard tool. I lifted all of that massive weight with only my cock. Just imagine what I must be able to do with these powerful guns, boy. Look at these boulders – they’re about the size of your head, don’t you think? And what happens if I wrap my hands around these little things? What happens if I begin to squeeze tightly? My hands did exactly what my mouth was saying. I began to tighten my grip around the big boulders. The little man’s eyes began to widen as he heard the rocks in my hands make sounds of distress. My fingers were compressing the solid mass together and I knew the boulders could not take much more. Suddenly there was a loud noise and both stones burst into smaller fragments at the same time. Some small pieces shot out from between my fingers and rained down on the little guy’s body. I saw him start shaking uncontrollably and I knew what he was releasing another load of his muscle-loving cum. It dawned on me at that moment that the guy was refusing to tell me who sent him for an entirely different reason than I thought. I believe he was some kind of committed hit man, but the truth was that he was enjoying my strength show too much. He refused to tell me anything because he hoped it would cause me to show off my power even more. I admired his love of muscle, but I needed to move our conversation forward. I opened my hands and turn my palms downward, allowing the dust and fragments of destroyed boulders to fall to the ground. I reached out and wiped my hands on the guy’s shirt. I smiled at him, but he could tell it wasn’t a pleasant smile. “Time for your head to feel the same kind of pressure as those boulders. I doubt your skull will give as much resistance as they did.” I wrapped one of my hands around the top of his head. I marveled at the fact that my fingers reached down almost to his neck. God, I was huge. I began to squeeze him slightly – nothing even close to what power I had in my hand. “The guy’s name is Coles. Tommy Coles. He’s in the state penitentiary, but he has connections outside. I was hired by one of his lackeys. You’re not the target, though. We want your boyfriend. We want Ted Spellman.” I released his head when he spoke Ted’s name. My heart began to race with fear. *************** Ted (Part 4) “So I hope you’re hungry, Brock, because I made a lot of food and you need to clean your plate.” I was still sitting in the living room trying to get my head around the fact that my gorgeous roommate had just kissed me and then quickly exited to make dinner. I wanted to continue to ignore his advances, but a kiss on the lips is kind of hard to not acknowledge. I decided to let him take the lead. I would not speak about what had just happened a half hour ago unless he did. “You are not my mom, Ted, and I don’t have to eat anything I don’t like. I stopped having to be a member of the ‘clean plate club’ when I graduated from high school.” “Well you have to promise me you’ll finish the entire dinner tonight, sir. It will offend me if you don’t eat everything I’ve made for you. Besides that, I think you’ll like all of it – I think you’ll like it a lot. Just remember that the boys in the so-called ‘clean plate club’ usually grew up to be big and healthy men. You could still be a growing boy.” “I stopped growing in the eighth grade, Ted.” The face suddenly Ted made caused me to feel guilty and childish at the same time. The guy was obviously kidding with me and he just wanted to make sure I enjoyed our dinner. I’m sure he was looking for some way to avoid talking about the kiss from earlier. He just wanted me to feel comfortable. I started to realize at that moment that I was falling head over heels in love with the guy. “I promise to clean my plate, mom!” “That’s a good little boy – who’s soon to be bigger.” I ignored Ted’s cryptic words and gave him a slight shove as I walked passed him into the dining area off the kitchen. The momentary connection to his hard body made my knees go weak. I quickly moved away from Ted and was amazed to find that the table was set as if it were a romantic dinner for two and, in a way, I guess it was. There were candles lit on the table and the guy hadn’t used our typical high-end paper plates and plastic cups. The good china that I had inherited from my grandmother glimmered in the candlelight. “Here you go, sir.” Ted pulled out a chair for me. I sat down without really registering anything. I was lost in my confusion about how to handle all of this attention. I so wanted to give in to my lust for the guy, but I didn’t want to get my heart broken. I forced myself to not think about anything and just focused on the food in front of me. It looked fantastic. Ted had made pasta with Bolognese sauce, a large salad, and a dessert that looked like a chocolate tart of some kind. “You did all of this in just thirty minutes?” “Well, some of it was already done. Don’t worry about it. Let’s eat before it gets cold.” Ted then took the pasta and shoveled the entire contents of the bowl onto my plate. “Wait, what about you? I can’t eat all of this.” “Brock, you promised you’d clean your plate. Don’t worry about me. I just want some salad. This meal is all about you, buddy.” The word ‘buddy’ melted my insides. I loved how intimate it sounded. I picked up my fork and started to eat without any more protesting. My mouth was instantly filled with a cornucopia of incredible tastes. Ted’s pasta was amazing. The huge pile on my plate suddenly looked small and I knew I’d have no problem finishing the entire dish. As a matter of fact I had a funny feeling I’d be asking to lick the serving bowl. Ted watched me closely as I devoured the pasta. He picked at his salad and seemed too excited about something to eat. He opened a bottle of wine and poured a glass for both of us. “Ted, this pasta is amazing. This beef tastes incredible. What kind of spices did you use?” “Um, that’s a family secret, Brock. I can’t tell you. I’m glad you like it, though. There’s a little more in the kitchen. Let me get it for you.” He grabbed the serving bowl and was gone before I could tell him no, but then I realized I really did want more. He came back quickly with another full serving and poured it onto my almost pristine plate. I caught his eyes as he stood there and I swear he looked like a school kid about to burst with excitement. It dawned on me that Ted probably thought this meal was going to lead to something bigger before the night was through. Little did I know how right I was. “I’ve never had pasta as good as this, Ted.” “Thanks, Brock. I think you’re going to like the dessert, too. You have to have a few pieces of the chocolate tart, so save some room.” “It looks awesome, too.” I was starting to feel a good buzz from the wine – but, then again, the feeling was very different than I’d ever felt before. My entire body seemed to be tipsy. It wasn’t just my head that seemed to be numb from the alcohol – it was a sensation that consumed all of me. As I finished the pasta Ted poured me another glass of wine. “Drink up, buddy.” Again, his intimacy made my stomach do flips and I quickly took a big gulp of wine. Ted was quickly cutting a small piece of the tart and I couldn’t wait to taste it. He moved the small piece to his plate and then slid the rest of the dessert onto mine. “Hey, there’s no way I can eat all of that. What are you trying to do, dude, make me gain ten pounds tonight?” “And then some, my friend, and then some. Trust me, once you’ve had a bite you’ll want to eat the entire thing. Dig in, Brock.” I picked up my fork and took a big bite. It was fucking unbelievable. The chocolate flavor was so intense that my toes curled with excitement. It was like some kind of fudge explosion in my mouth. I quickly took another huge bite.” “Make sure you drink more wine, too, Brock. The mingling of its taste with the chocolate is unbelievable.” “You are so right. This dessert is incredible. And I love this wine. What is it?” I glanced at the bottle on the table and realized, for the first time, that it didn’t have a label. I glanced at Ted and was shocked at how the candlelight made him look a hundred times more gorgeous than before. I figured I must be getting sloppy drunk, but I didn’t care. I was slowly letting go of any defenses I had meticulously built over the last few months. The mixture of good food, great wine, and candlelight was too much for me. I knew right then that I would sleep with the guy that night. “Uh, well, it’s a wine that my family makes. Yeah, I don’t think I ever told you that we make our own wine. It’s a merlot or something.” “Wow, I didn’t know that. Well it’s really good.” I grabbed the bottle and poured some more into our glasses. The bottle was now empty. I finished my large portion of the dessert at the same time. Ted slowly ate his piece of the tart and watched me closely. It was so romantic. I was beginning to get a little hot under the collar. It must have been a mixture of the warm food, the wine, and the fact that my stud-of-a-roommate was staring at me with the bluest bedroom eyes I’d ever seen. “Well, sir, do I get mega points for cleaning my plate? There better be a huge reward for being such a good boy.” “I promise you there will be, Brock, I promise.” I stared at Ted’s face and was excited by his subtle reference to our impending roll in the hay. I had lost all control over my body. I was his and his completely. The temperature in the room suddenly seemed to rise by fifty degrees. Sweat instantly broke out on my forehead, back, and chest. The room swayed a little. I steadied myself and then glanced back at Ted. “Man, this dinner and wine were a little too much for me, Ted. Is it suddenly fucking hot in here or what?” “Um, about that Brock. I have something to tell you and I need you to stay really calm afterwards, okay?” Oh shit, did the guy really think he had to confess where this night was headed? Hadn’t I given him enough positive feedback for him to know that he could fuck me on the table right there if he wanted to? Damn, our relationship had not even started and we were already having trouble communicating. I was suddenly quite sober and just stared at the handsome guy. “Promise me you’ll remain calm, Brock.” “What are you talking about, Ted?” “Just promise me that you won’t freak out about what I’m going to say, okay buddy.” “Ted, come on. You’ve got to know that I feel the same way about you. I’ve wanted you from day one. Hell, I’m not going to freak out about what we’re obviously going to do tonight, mainly because there hasn’t been a night since we moved in together when I didn’t beat off thinking about you nude. You can’t tell me anything I already don’t know. I’m just ready to move on to the fucking! My only worry is that you won’t still want me in the morning.” As I spoke Ted’s mouth first dropped open in disbelief and then turned into this gigantic semi-devious smile. His beautiful face and slightly evil grin made my cock harder than it had ever been in my entire life. My body was on fire with anticipation of being held in his arms. I could never remember having such a powerful feeling dominating my body. It was as if this guy’s love for me was making me seem invincible. I suddenly had the desire to do something amazing – like lift a car or burst through a brick wall. I chuckled a little at the thoughts running through my head, but realized that Ted’s affection for me caused it all. “Well um, Brock, we’re going to get to all of that soon enough, but that’s not what I need to tell you.” I suddenly felt very stupid and tried to remember every detail of what I had just said. I could not believe I had spilled my deepest fantasies about the guy and he was going to share something totally different. I was not completely focused and started searching for a way to backtrack out of the big hole I had just dug. My face obviously showed my panic stricken state. “Wait, Brock. Don’t freak out. I really do want you, too. I can’t wait until we sleep together and fuck like rabbits. It’s just that there’s something more I’ve got to tell you.” My heart stopped beating wildly and I instantly calmed down. Ted’s words had been able to thrill and soothe me completely. I smiled at him and nodded my head – giving him permission to continue. Ted cleared his throat and looked down at the table. I suddenly got scared at what he might be sharing. “You remember that really intense military case I helped out on a couple months ago. It was the case that Mr. Stephenson was ready to take to the Supreme Court if he had to. Do you remember that?” “Yeah, sure. The case involved some crazy drug, right? Wasn’t the military suing some pharmaceutical company because it didn’t work or something? ” “Yes, that’s the one. Now listen closely, Brock, and remain calm.” Ted moved his hand across the table and placed it on mine. For a split second I forgot how serious he had turned and stared down at his hand. His touch made me feel like I was a fucking human volcano. I was suddenly as hot as the sun. I glanced back at his face to help calm down my body. “The drug was supposed to transform men into indestructible soldiers, but it didn’t work. As a matter of fact, it ended up killing all of the men that tried it. We won the case easily and everything involved with the drug trials had to be destroyed. Here’s where things get a little fuzzy on the moral scale, Brock, so please let me finish before you say anything. You see, all my life I wanted to be a lawyer, but my dad wanted me to be a doctor. I studied medicine for years with the intention of going to medical school. I specifically studied DNA and cell reproduction. I ended up convincing my dad to let me become a lawyer and I forgot about medicine completely. Well, Mr. Stephenson made me study the military case extensively and while I was looking over thousands of files from the drug company, I stumbled upon where they had made their mistake. I won’t bore you with all of the technical details, but let’s just say I realized that none of their test subjects had the right DNA in order for the drug to work. Now don’t judge me, Brock, but I took some samples of the drug one day when I was visiting the lab.” “You did what?” “Shhhh, Brock. Let me finish first. I’m going to tell you something that I’ve never told anyone and I hope it doesn’t ruin our relationship. I . . . I mean I’m attracted to . . . it’s just that . . . I dig really big guys. I’m talking hard-core bodybuilder types.” “Oh, I see.” All of the sexual excitement that had been building in my body suddenly stopped. I was forced back to being ‘inadequate Brock’ in a flash. Nothing else mattered except that Ted wanted a muscle guy and not me. I could not hide my disappointment and I could tell he immediately sensed what I was feeling. “Brock, you’re thinking too much and not listening to me. Let me finish before you decide things.” “What are you talking about?” “I can tell by your face that you’ve started feeling sorry for yourself and feel like you aren’t what I’m looking for and that’s not fair, Brock. You have to hear my whole story before you think anything. I’m going to jump ahead in all of this so you’ll stop feeling sorry for yourself. I may like big guys, Brock, but I’ve fallen in love with you. I don’t completely understand how it happened and I don’t really care. I fell head over heels in love with you the first day I met you, too. Why do you think I’ve made all of these blatant advances on you? I dream about having a relationship with you almost every second of the day. Yes, you aren’t the biggest guy around. Yes, my fantasies involve guys that tower over me and are covered with massive muscles. But the simple fact is I fell for you and I fell hard. Do you hear that Brock? Do you understand what I’m saying?” “I guess so, Ted. It’s just hard to fully comprehend how it’s possible, but I believe you.” “Thank you. But now I have to tell you the most important part of all of this. A few weeks ago I took a sample of your DNA. I’ve been collecting samples from lots of people – trying to see if I could match the stuff I took from the drug company. It turns out you’re the perfect match, Brock. My calculations show that the chances of getting a match are about fifty million to one and it turns out my roommate hits it spot on. I couldn’t believe it. So tonight, while I was listening to you share with me about your past, your feelings of inadequacy when compared to your brothers, and your wish to be bigger and stronger, I made a decision. I knew I needed to get you to try some of the drugs the pharmaceutical company was testing, but I also knew you’d never do it willingly. So, I kind of put it in your dinner.” My mind did not grasp what he was saying at first. Slowly it dawned on me that Ted had mixed drugs that had already killed many men in the meal he had just served me. I was completely overwhelmed by what he was sharing. I stared at him for a few more seconds and then went ballistic. “You did what? I can’t believe you would do that! What does that mean?” “I’m not sure, Brock, but I think we’re about to find out.” *********** Brock (Part 5) As soon as the puny guy I’d so easily pinned to the tree mentioned my roommate’s name, my mind went into overdrive. This asshole was just some kind of decoy – someone to keep me busy while others pursued Ted. I didn’t waste even a fraction of a second. My massive legs thrust me from the ground and I knew there was going to be a deep hole left by the powerful departure. I was worried for a second I might have demolished the oak tree and the little guy during the lift off, but it didn’t matter at that moment. I could only think about Ted. I knew, instinctively, that the mega force behind my take-off would be enough to help me travel across town and to the apartment building where Ted and I lived. I didn’t even think about the fact that I was stark naked when I landed in the middle of the street in front of our place. I also didn’t care about the huge hole I left in the asphalt. I moved so quickly that I knew no one could make out exactly who or what I was. In a flash I was standing in front of the demolished door to our home. I moved inside – not caring if anyone was waiting to ambush me, because I was beginning to fully understand that I was an unstoppable muscle machine. I quickly moved through every room and saw that the place was empty. I could tell there had been a struggle of some kind and that someone had thoroughly gone over every inch of the apartment. It was pretty clear that someone was looking for something important and I think the item was Ted, himself. I quickly went back outside and in one leap I returned to the wooded area on the other side of town. I landed a little more carefully this time - right smack in the middle of the huge hole I had made when I blasted away. The force of my earlier lift off had knocked down a dozen or so large trees in the area, including the one the little guy was still strapped to by the thick steel girder I had effortlessly molded around him. He was now just lying there on the toppled tree staring up at the sky – unable to escape my manhandled metal binding. I slid my forefinger between his torso and the girder. I flicked my finger away from his body and it ripped through the twelve-inch thick beam like I was breaking a piece of thread. The guy’s gaze was glued to each simple movement with an intensity that was admirable. As soon as he saw me split a heavy piece of metal with just one finger his body went rigid and his face instantly turned red. I could tell he was fighting something internal with all of his might. He spoke through gritted teeth. “Oh shit, not again!” His body suddenly went into convulsions and he had to grab the two mangled jutting pieces of the I-beam to prevent himself from falling off the tree. I could tell his body was emptying itself of the muscle-worshipping cum that had built up tremendously while he contemplated my incredible power during the short time I was gone. I was pretty impressed with his recovery skills and had to wait a pretty long time as his body flopped around uncontrollably because of the force of his orgasm. He cried out like a wounded animal and his large muscles – well large compared to anyone but me – tensed up beautifully. After about seven minutes or so he was able to return to the land of the living and he just stared up at me with a face of pure satisfaction and awe. “You sure are one hell of a muscle pig, aren’t you little man?” “Yes sir.” His show of respect flattered me and I smiled at the fact that he could only whisper his response, since his body was still recovering from that last mind-blowing ejaculation. I slid the same forefinger that had just easily ripped through metal between his belt and his cum-soaked crotch. I lifted the guy’s body into the air and held him a few feet from the ground. His body was still so weak from its eruption that he flopped around like some kind of rag doll. My lifting him so effortlessly with just one finger caused him to coo like a little baby and a big smile beamed across his face. “Dude, you reek of little man juice. I should toss you from here into the lake a few miles away just to wash you off, but unfortunately we need to get to the penitentiary immediately. I have a date with this Tommy Coles you mentioned. He’s got information about something very special to me and even if I have to rip apart that entire fucking prison with my bare hands I’m going to get some answers. You smelling like this, though, is going to make you popular at the prison. I bet your stench causes a few big guys to fight each other to see who gets to claim you as their bitch. That should be fun to watch.” I saw his smiling face suddenly turn into one full of terror. He knew I was right. This pretty little big boy was just the kind of guy that made massive hardened criminals become ass-plowing machines. It was going to be fun to leave him at the penitentiary. I reminded myself to call the warden tomorrow and explain why he had one more inmate than the day before. Right now, though, I had to get some information from Tommy Coles. I tossed the guy over my shoulder with just my finger and then leapt into the air. The state prison was two counties away so I knew it would probably take at least a couple of jumps. The only thing that prevented the little guy from shooting another load when I blasted into the air like a rocket was the fact that his body was totally spent. He did buck around on my wide shoulder from a dry-heave orgasm – caused simply because it was too much for him to realize that my powerful legs could propel us miles from where we began. It was a shame that this guy didn’t have any other information about Ted because I knew me doing a few easy feats of strength could get him to share anything. The guy kept grinding his hard cock into my giant pec and tried to grope my massive right biceps with his tiny hand. I say tiny, but the fact was the guy was bigger than ninety percent of the world’s population. It’s just that I had grown to a size that made him look like a ninety-pound weakling. I could tell the impact from our first landing knocked the breath out of him – his stomach was shoved into my hard shoulder with a force similar to a two ton wrecking ball. It took him a while to recover and by that time I made my second hard landing about fifty yards from the outer wall of the penitentiary. Again the little guy’s breath was knocked from his body, but at the same time I felt his cock spew its umpteenth load of cum into his pants just because he was being so easily manhandled by me. For a few seconds I again contemplated filling his anal cavity and his entire insides with my hard mammoth rod, but decided against it since he could be a future source of information from inside the prison. I knew I could easily drop in and get him to spill his guts just by bending the bars to his cell with my fingers or, better yet, my cock. I reached up and grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled the guy from my shoulder. I held him at arms length and saw that he had passed out again. This was good news since I knew I needed things to be a little silent when I broke into the penitentiary. I started weighing my options for getting into the big place in front of me. There were actually no limits to the ways I could enter, but some of them didn’t seem like a good plan. I ruled out punching through the outer wall because I knew it would make too much noise and I wanted to get to Mr. Coles without being detected. I thought about just knocking on the front gate, thinking that my size and the fact that I was carrying a guy who probably had a criminal record a mile long might get them to let me in, but then there was the fact that I was buck-naked and had a raging hard-on that would definitely need to be milked soon. I think any sane guard would start shooting at me without even asking questions – mainly because they would view my cock as a deadly weapon, not to mention they’d probably be scared shitless because of my massive body. I knew I could easily jump into the middle of the place or onto the top of one of the buildings, but I didn’t know where I was going, exactly, and I figured I needed to get to my target pretty quickly – in order to avoid too much confrontation. I wasn’t worried about defending myself; I was actually more worried about anyone who got in my way. “He’ll be in the gym.” Little man’s voice actually caught me off guard. I was still holding him in the air with one hand but I had forgotten he was there, mainly because he was lighter than a feather. I looked at his face and immediately saw that the guy was totally smitten. I had a cum-for-muscle admirer that would obviously sell his own grandmother if it meant he could be close to my body or could witness some of my unbelievable strength. I was actually beginning to like this little runt even though he had tried to run me over with a semi. I made a promise to myself to give him a little reward at some point. I also knew he loved it when I verbally dominated him. “What’s that pipsqueak?” “Tommy will be in the gym with his army of muscle heads. They work out every evening. His gang is some of the biggest and meanest guys in the place. Of course, all of them put together don’t come close to matching the strength of even one of your arms, but they don’t know that. I’m looking forward to watching them freak out as they realize you’re unstoppable.” “So the little man’s beginning to understand what’s in this gigantic package, huh?” I tensed my chest and the arm that wasn’t holding him. He was mesmerized by my body and let out a whimper that reminded me of a puppy that wants you to play with him. Yep, this little fella was looking forward to this huge superior man toying with a group of lesser mortals. Man, his enthusiasm was actually making my hard cock start to squeeze out big drops of pre-cum. I looked forward to showing off for my little muscle-strength junkie. At the same time I was getting jacked up with super-fucking adrenaline at the thought of taking on an army of muscle-bound assholes who probably think they are the world’s biggest alpha-males. Shit, there wasn’t anything in the world better than dominating an alpha male – unless it was dominating a group of alpha males at the same time. I began to breathe a little harder just from the excitement of what was to come. “So, you want to see this big boy take on an army, little man?” “Aw fuck yes. I’ll probably go into cardiac arrest just from watching you toy with those guys. There’s nothing in the world that would give me more pleasure.” “Well this is your lucky night, tiny dude. Where’s the gym?” “Far right corner. You can easily jump over the outer wall to the north side of the building without being detected. There’s a huge heavy steel-barred door that keeps everyone in the gym for the evening. That thing is calling out to be easily ripped apart by just one of your powerful hands. But I beg you to put it back afterwards so no one can escape the place when you begin to show off your strength. Better yet, make it look like it took a lot of work to bend the bars so they won’t know your full potential! Then they will think they can easily take you. There’s a room full of gym equipment just waiting to be destroyed by your bare hands. These guys never let anyone else use the gym. It’s like their special club. I want them to remember this evening. I can’t wait to watch their faces as you show them real power.” “What’s your name, little man?” “Clarence, sir.” “I may need an assistant someday Clarence and I think you’re the right man for the job. I didn’t think there could be a man on earth that got off on my strength more than me, but that was before I met you. It’s like you’ve got the entire night mapped out for me. I promise to make a few of your fantasies come true tonight, okay. But here’s the catch, I think you should wait to shoot your next load until I’m completely done. Let’s build it up real good so it will shoot out like water from a fire hydrant. You think you can do that Clarence?” “I doubt it sir, but I’ll try.” “Good, little man. Now let’s go have some fun.” ********** Ted (Part 6) “Ted, what have you done?” I was finding it hard to talk because I couldn’t catch my breath. My body felt like it was about to rip into a thousand tiny pieces. There was so much pain that my mind had no idea where to focus in order to ease the growing discomfort. Suddenly, a wave of intense nausea raced through my intestines and I fell from the chair, grabbing my stomach tightly. I cried out loudly and the sound made Ted race to my side. “Listen to me, Brock. You need to relax as much as you can. I know it’s hard as hell, but you’ve got to fight against tensing up. It will help during the transition, I promise.” “I . . . can’t . . . Ted!” It took too much effort to talk. I gritted my teeth and curled up into a tensed ball. My body had begun to shake uncontrollably and my skin felt like it was on fire. I knew that I would not be able to take much more and my body was going to shut down. Ted had used me as a guinea pig and I was going to die just like the other men that had tested the drug. This man that I thought I loved had knowingly sentenced me to death. A second wave of even more intense nausea racked my entire body. My eyes rolled back into my head. In the midst of the terrible pain I felt a hand slap my face sharply. My eyes went back to normal and I looked up at Ted. “Brock, pay attention. You’re freaking out. Trust me, buddy, you’re not going to die. You need to calm down. I know it’s hard, but you can do it. Just follow my instructions. You’ve got to believe that I’d never do anything to hurt you. I love you.” His final sentence sent a wave of delight through my aching body. I have no idea where I gathered some strength from, but I actually relaxed my frame slightly and pulled my hands from my stomach. Sweat covered every inch of me and I could tell my clothes were becoming soaked. I gritted my teeth harder and straightened out my legs and torso. Ted helped me to lie on my back. “That’s it, man. I knew you could do it. Now I hate to tell you this, Brock, but the pain is going to increase.” “What the fuck!” I yelled at him through gritted teeth. I stared at his calm beautiful face and tried to use that to take my mind off of the way every inch of my body hurt like hell. He smiled at me and knew the right things to say to help me. “Listen, buddy. You’re body is preparing itself for restructuring. Your DNA is going through some major enhancements. You are going to be huge, man. I’m talking fucking big. It’s what you’ve always dreamed of and what I’ve always wanted, too. You’re going to have muscles in places you never knew existed. Just imagine flexing your arm and instead of seeing a thin little bump you’re going to see biceps bigger than my head. Hell, it might be bigger than my entire upper body, I don’t know. I do know, though, that it’s going to be massive. I’ve seen the way you look at bodybuilders, Brock. You’ve always wished you could have a monster body like them and now you will. You’re going to tower over your brothers and they’re going to be intimidated as hell when they’re around you.” These words were like some kind of healing balm to my pain-ravaged body. It wasn’t that the pain was diminishing or anything, but I was finding the inner strength to deal with it. I was focusing on the idea that I was going to grow huge. Visions of me being covered in big muscles took my mind off of the intense throbbing that was attacking ever part of me. My excitement about turning into what had always been my fantasy helped my body to relax more. And to know that Ted wanted me to be huge, as well, just added to my drive to stay still and ride out the impending changes. I was still a little scared that I was going to die, but my faith in Ted and my lust for muscles overruled any major doubts. “Yeah, that’s it Brock. Relax your body. Keep thinking about big muscles exploding all over. It’s going to be better than watching the transformations on Incredible Hulk reruns, because this time it’s going to be real and it’s going to happen to you. You’re going to shred these clothes just by growing, Brock. I can’t wait to see your bulging leg muscles burst through these jeans, not to mention your new big feet shredding those loafers. Yeah, man, keep relaxing. Ignore the pain and just think about becoming enormous.” Ted’s words continued to help me not focus on the pain in my body. I also couldn’t believe that, in the midst of everything that was happening to me, his words were causing me to get a mind-blowing hard-on. My cock was stiffer than I could ever remember. The thought of me becoming immense and rippling with bulging muscles made my blood gush to my hard rod, causing it to press obscenely against my pants. I was beginning to become acclimated to the pain still pulsing to every cell of my body. I was actually able to smile, albeit with gritted teeth, at Ted. “Yeah, buddy, you’re starting to understand what’s going to happen, aren’t you? I knew you’d be happy once you realized that we were making your dreams come true.” “And . . . yours . . . too.” Ted turned red after I spoke. The poor guy was embarrassed that he was going to enjoy my new body as much as I was, and that made me smile more. Little did he know that the idea of him getting off on my muscles caused me to want to grow even more than before. I could not wait to fulfill some of his muscle-worshipping fantasies. “Don’t worry, Ted . . . that . . . makes me . . . want . . . it more.” This made him smile and I could tell he was getting even more excited about the impending change. He took one of the cloth napkins from the table, dipped it in a water glass, and then laid it across my forehead. I knew, deep inside, that this experience was taking our relationship to a level that would be stronger than anything I had ever felt before. We would be connected in a way that could not be explained. It seemed to be more than just a love for each other, but that was simply the best word to describe it. Suddenly my body turned to ice. I was still fully conscious, but it felt like every organ of my body shut down – as if some kind of power failure had just happened. I was amazed that the split-second change didn’t scare me. I knew on some level that it was merely part of the process. I could sense that my heart was still beating, but it was so slow that most people would have thought I was dead. Ted recognized the change as soon as it happened. “Brock, don’t be scared. This is the final stage before you begin to grow. I have a feeling you are very cold, now. Am I right?” I nodded very slowly and Ted took the damp napkin from my forehead. I noticed a strange feeling that was starting to emanate from somewhere in my body. It took me a few seconds to realize that the feeling, or ‘power’ might have been a better word, was coming from my balls. It was like some kind of sonar blast that would suddenly shoot out from my ball sac throughout the rest of my body. The discharge of power into all of my limbs reminded me of the intense tingling that usually covered your body right before you ejaculated. I would often pause numerous times when beating off just to increase that feeling in my body. I suddenly realized that the best way to describe what I was feeling was to say that every cell within me seemed to be in the throes of an intense orgasm. My body was like a giant cock getting jacked up with some super-powered juice that was about to explode through every pore. I knew the impending ‘release’ was going to be mind staggering and life changing. I could see, by the look on his face, that Ted knew what was coming, too. He laid his hand on my shoulder and I could sense he wanted to ask something important. “Brock, can I ask a favor? Would it be okay if I climbed on top of you and rode out the growth? That’s been a fantasy of mine since I was a kid. I want to be able to feel your body exploding underneath me. I want to be able to grope your chest and arms as they swell up into . . .” I didn’t give him time to finish. I instinctively knew the changes would be starting to happen soon and I also figured it would be hot as hell to watch him being turned on by what was about to happen. If I couldn’t watch the growth myself, it would be just as good to watch it through his eyes. I forced my hand to slide over and hit his leg. “Knock yourself out . . . buddy.” “Yeehaw!” Ted yelled loudly as he straddled my midsection. He let his ass fall back on my crotch. He had not anticipated the stiff-as-metal pole that would be waiting for his cute bubble butt. I could tell feeling my hard cock thrilled him beyond belief. I watched as a new realization formed in his brain. “Shit, Brock. I forgot that your dick is going to grow humongous, too. Aw fuck, man, it’s going to be like a lifetime of orgasms all at one time - feeling your body and rod grow underneath me. You’ve made me the happiest man in the world! And soon you’ll be the biggest man in the world!” The thought of me making Ted happy intensified by tenfold the super charge rushing through my body. I had a feeling that the effect of Ted’s delight on me was going to cause the growth to be notched-up even more than he anticipated. I was beginning to sense that neither of us fully understood what was about to happen. At that exact moment my mind suddenly expanded in a way that mirrored the birth of a new solar system. I was suddenly filled with some kind of sixth sense that served as a precursor to the changes about to happen to my body. Any fear of death from the drugs in my blood system completely disappeared. I was fully aware of every fiber of my being at one time. It was as if my soul, my muscles, my bones, my organs, and all parts of me became alive for the first time ever. The pain that had been tearing at my body for a while abruptly stopped. I felt like I was floating in the air like a helium balloon. I looked up at Ted’s excited face. He saw in my eyes that the time for growth had arrived. He placed his hands on my chest and grabbed hold of the little amount of meat that existed. He was ready for the ride of his life. I was ready for my re-birth as a colossal muscleman. ********** Brock (Part 7) I quickly moved around to the side of the prison where the gym was located, a few yards beyond the outer wall. I carried Clarence with one hand as I moved. I turned his body so he could feel the wind rush by as we moved at super speed. When we got in place I turned my hand so he could see my face. He had a gigantic smile and I knew he had loved the ride. “Is this the place?” “Yes sir. It’s just about a hundred yards on the other side of the outer wall. If you land just inside the wall there’s a shadow caused by the watchtower that will probably be just big enough to hide your huge body. The large door to the gym will be straight ahead. There’s one guard that monitors the door. His name is McKinley and he’s a muscle whore, too. He always requests that job so he can watch the inmates work out. I’m sure you’ll be able to win him over with a few flexes and the promise of a ringside seat as you take on Coles’ muscle heads. He’s bigger than me – both in his size and his love of guys showing off their strength.” “I see you’ve thought of everything Clarence. Thanks. I’m going to have to make this battle last a little longer than it really should, just so you can get to see more of what my body can do. I’ll throw in a few gratuitous strength displays just for you.” “Thank you sir.” I glanced back up at the wall and began to map out a landing on the other side just as Clarence instructed. For a brief moment I contemplated the fact that the little man might be leading me into a trap. I chuckled to myself, though, when I realized it didn’t matter either way. I knew I’d be able to handle anything waiting for me on the other side of the wall. I reminded myself, also, that this dude craved my muscles and me showing off my strength more than life itself. I was sure he wanted to watch me toy with Tommy Coles and his men as much as I looked forward to doing it. Clarence was actually setting a trap for the guys in the gym and that thought made my cock hard as hell. Still, I decided on a way to keep his mouth silent for the few seconds it would take me to get to the gym. I wasn’t doing it because I was worried he would make noise, but mainly as a brief reward for helping me out so far. “How about you suck on my mammoth pec for a while, Clarence.” I pulled his body into my chest and the man was like a newborn kitten instinctively honing in on its mother’s tit. Clarence’s mouth suctioned onto my saucer-sized aureole and nipple instantly. Both of his hands shot quickly up and grabbed hold of both sides of the huge mound of muscle. I had a feeling that I could have released his body and he still would have dangled in the air – that’s how much power he was using to try and milk my big man nip. I jumped into the air and cleared the wall by hundreds of feet. I landed pretty hard beside the wall on the inside. The jolt of my landing shook Clarence’s body very much but he still maintained a tight hold on my pec with his mouth. The little man was in some kind of muscle heaven and even a hurricane would not have caused him to break away from my muscled nipple. Everything was just as the tiny guy had said. I was mostly hidden by a dark shadow and I could see the gym ahead of me. I quickly saw McKinley pacing back and forth by one of the large barred windows of the one story building. The guard was watching the men inside closely. I could tell by the way he rubbed the front of his crotch that he wasn’t watching just to make sure everyone was okay – he was also getting off on all the sweaty bodies pumping iron inside. I had a feeling that when he got one look at my giant frame the big hard tool in his pants was going to erupt because of muscle overload. I was positive McKinley had never seen anyone as big as me and I had a feeling I was going to rock his world when I began to easily pulverize Tommy Coles and his men. Clarence was still sucking on my man tit like it was the last thing he’d ever get to do on earth. I moved silently and swiftly within a few feet behind the guard. I stood there for a few seconds before the guy began to realize he was not alone. He might have heard the soft slurping noise of my little man admirer working so diligently on my pec, but the way he went rigid suddenly and then turned around slowly made me think his radar had definitely picked up something inhumanly large behind him. I had a feeling that some hunters in the woods got the same kind of feeling when a huge grizzly appeared out of nowhere. The prison guard’s face went from a look of fear to a look of shock and then to a look of lustful awe as he registered what was standing behind him. I think the first thing the poor guy noticed was a man about his size sucking on something that looked like the side of a hot air balloon. It was also clear that the dude doing the sucking was a couple feet off the ground. He then realized that there was a second matching hot air balloon attached to the first. McKinley’s face turned ashen white as he grasped that the two big balloons were rising up and down and were, indeed, muscled flesh – hard muscled flesh. The guard inhaled deeply as he stepped back so he could fully take in the width of the unbelievable chest in front of him. His gaze was just a little lower than the jutting pec shelf in front of him, so he needed to lean back to fully comprehend that what stood in front of him was not just a man, but a man so fucking big that all of his life’s fantasies put together didn’t come close to matching what he now beheld. As his gaze rose upward McKinley took in my keg-sized muscled arms, my mountainous shoulders, the full mass of my bulging chest, and my smiling face beaming down at him. That’s when the guard’s face turned to complete desire and awe. It’s also when his body began to jerk wildly as if he were doing some kind of tribal dance. This movement lasted for a full minute and then the big man’s legs buckled and he fell to his knees. He was able to keep his body erect after falling, but I was sure only because that’s when he got his first glance at my giant rigid cock. His eyes seemed to glaze over and his mouth fell open wide. I stepped back and looked at the guy kneeling before my temple-sized dick. A large wet spot was seeping across the fabric at his crotch. So McKinley was a big old muscle whore just like Clarence had said. I decided I needed to finish the pre-show for the guard. I released my grip on Clarence and, just as I had thought earlier, his body continued to dangle in the air as he held tightly to my pec with his mouth and hands. I moved my arms into a double biceps pose and made the mounds of muscle shoot high into the night air. “Holy fuck!” “Aw shit!” The whispering voices of both men filled the space around us. Clarence continued his work on my nipple as his eyes gazed up at my arms. He actually spoke out of the corner of his mouth. McKinley, still down on his knees, stared at my huge biceps and saliva actually slid down his chin at either side of his mouth. He looked like a dog waiting for a big piece of meat. He was actually, though, a big man looking at a bigger piece of muscled man meat. I grabbed Clarence by the back of his collar and pulled him from my chest. I heard him whimper as I moved his body away. I placed him on the asphalt to the side. I patted his head as I spoke. “Stay, little man, or I’ll hit you on the top of your head so hard that you’ll instantly be buried in the concrete up to your neck. McKinley, here, and I are going to have a little fun.” My words instantly thrilled Clarence. He suddenly forgot about wanting to continue sucking on my mega pec and looked over at the guard on his knees. My movement and my words also seemed to revive McKinley. He suddenly jumped to his feet and quickly pulled out his police baton. In a flash he raised the weapon and brought it down to my chest with all of his strength. He was sure the force of his blow would send me to the ground. I’ve learned a few things about these batons since the changes to my body forced a few scared officers to use them on me. They are aircraft grade aluminum tubing that is supposed to not bend, warp or even break when exposed to extreme hot or cold temperatures and the tubing is filled with a heavy durable wood dowel. I guess the guy that created them never anticipated me, though. As soon as the weapon hit my hardened chest it encountered something much more powerful. The top end of the thick tube shattered into small pieces and the lower half vibrated so hard from the impact that McKinley was forced to drop it. I could tell his hand was in a lot of pain but he quickly reached down and grabbed his pistol, pointing it at my stomach. Clarence cleared his throat loudly and this caused the guard to look in his direction. “I wouldn’t if I were you. It would only make him mad.” This was enough distraction for me to quickly grab the gun from the guard’s hand, being careful to not rip his forefinger off. The poor guy was stunned that I could move so fast and he froze in fear. I smiled at him and then placed the gun between my monstrous pecs. I was careful to leave the handle part sticking out. I squeezed the two mounds together as if I were just breathing hard. I then pulled the gun back out and handed it to McKinley. Clarence stepped forward to take a look at what had happened. Both men gasped when they saw that the simple movement of my muscle chest had squeezed the metal barrel and body of the gun into something as flat as a piece of cardboard. It looked like some child’s cutout cardboard toy. And then, as if on cue, both men started groping their hard cocks through their cum stained pants. I knew at that moment I had won McKinley over as a new little worshipper, as well. I reached down, grabbed him under his arms, and lifted him into the air like he was a piece of cardboard, too. He was so stunned and excited that he dropped the gun. Clarence picked it up and I knew he’d be busy for a while looking at the imprints of the veins from my chest smashed in the metal. I brought McKinley up even with my face and smiled at him. “What’s your first name McKinley?” “Francis. I . . . mean . . . um, Frank.” “Well, Francis. I guess you’ve figured out that tonight can be your lucky night if you want it to be. I’m pretty sure you’ve never seen a man like me and you probably never will again, but I’m planning on going inside that gym and creating a little more havoc than you’ve already seen. If you think my size, my club-busting chest, or my gun-squeezing pecs are impressive then I can guarantee you’re going to love what I do to Tommy Coles and his men. You see, they’re somehow involved in the kidnapping of someone very important to me and I need to get some information from them. After I get my information I think it’s only right that I teach them a little lesson. So, here are your choices little Francis. I could toss your light body a few miles away and easily be done with my business by the time you make it back or you can watch me do the job I came here to do and have a few more cum explosions watching me use these muscles you admire so much.” The guard’s face turned beet red. I could tell it was the first time anyone had ever openly acknowledged they knew he was a muscle pig. He looked down at my immense body, trying to avoid my eyes. It saddened me that this guy had kept his lust for muscle and huge men silent for so many years. I was determined right then and there to help him embrace his inner craving for all things super powerful and massively muscular – which really meant me. I knew that I could demolish the macho wall he had built around himself as easily as I shattered his baton and flattened his gun. It was time for Francis McKinley to come out of the closet as a muscle loving pig-boy. I was going to reward Clarence and him with a strength-packed, muscle-bulging show inside the gym. I also knew I’d have as much as fun as they were going to. “Listen, Francis. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of – it’s fine if you like this big body in front of you. If you get off on some big dude easily shoving heavy weight around, that’s okay. Look at Clarence here; he’s the biggest little muscle worshipper I’ve ever seen. He’s still transfixed by what my powerful chest did to your gun. And here’s the real kicker, Francis, I get off on all of it too. Yep, that’s right, I’m a muscle whore just like you. My cock gets super stiff any time I do something powerful. I love what this body of mine can do and I’m proud of it. Smashing your gun into a thin slice of metal with no effort at all got my juices pumping something awful. I wish you could have been there earlier when I uprooted a fucking giant oak tree with just my hard rod. Man, it was incredible.” “Yeah it was, you should have seen it McKinley. His cock poked through that oak tree like it was a piece of paper and then he pulled the whole thing out of the ground with just one twitch. It was unbelievable.” “Thank you, Clarence. So, you see Francis, it’s fine for you to want to watch me demolish things or for you to shoot a load just from copping a feel of my gigantic arms.” It was pretty clear that the big guard had no idea he had been running his hands up and down my forearms and biceps. I’m sure his subconscious had easily taken over because the man of his deepest desires was holding him off the ground so easily. He had been letting his fingers slide over the matching large veins that trailed up and down both arms. Each time he got to my bulging upper arms he would try to dent the muscle with his hands but the thick skin covering hard-as-rock sinew didn’t budge at all. The stupefied guard quickly pulled his hands away from my arms. I laughed out loud. “I can see that you need a little more encouragement, don’t you, Francis. How about I toss you in the air like your dad used to do when you were small. I bet you loved that when you were little – and you didn’t even know why. Let’s step away from the building a little and send you up into orbit. Have you ever wanted to fly Francis? Well tonight is your lucky night.” With no warning at all I lowered my arms and then raised them into the air with just a fraction of my strength and the big guard’s body shot into the air. There wasn’t enough time for the guy to even think about screaming. He flew into the air so quickly that even the guards in the lookout tower wouldn’t notice him. The only sound was a gush of air that followed the heavy body into the air. I figured that was the sound Superman made when he took off from earth – come to think of it, I made that noise every time I jumped into the air. Both Clarence and I watched the big guy’s body disappear into the dark night air. I worried for a few seconds that I had underestimated my still-new strength and sent the guy so high that he would either freeze like a popsicle or not have enough oxygen to breathe. “Sweet fucking shit! Where did he go?” I looked at Clarence. His mouth was wide open and he was squinting into the sky trying to find the orbiting guard. I had a feeling that Clarence wanted to take a little flight too. I made a mental note to give him the chance sometime. I got the feeling that Clarence was going to have enough jack-off material to use for the rest of his life. The guy continued to be amazed by each feat of strength I performed. He was the perfect audience. His enthusiasm made my balls pulse as they produced my super pumped juice. I knew I was going to need some release soon. “Here he comes. He’s gonna be flatter than a pancake when he hits this cement, the poor guy.” I did not detect any true sadness in Clarence’s voice. He, again, underestimated my abilities. He just didn’t get it yet. I glanced up and saw the guard’s body falling like meteorite to the earth. When he reached the point just at my reach, I easily caught the guy under his arms and slowed his body down as I lowered my hands with the weight – stopping his body completely when his feet were a few inches from the ground. I immediately chuckled out loud when I saw that Francis had the biggest childlike grin I’d ever seen on his face. The big man was completely overjoyed at being tossed so easily into the air. I really did believe that I had connected with the memory of some adolescent thrill given by his father or some other big older man tossing him in the air. I knew at that moment that Francis was now as smitten as Clarence. I raised the guard into the air so our faces were even. “You liked that didn’t you, Francis?” The man just nodded furiously, like he was some five-year old that wanted to please his elder. I had a feeling he desperately wanted to be tossed in the air again, but I knew it was time for me to have a little workout with the guys inside the gym. I also knew that Francis was going to really like the power show I was about to unleash on a whole group of men he had worshipped for a long time. Those guys were now nothing but a distant memory to Francis, because he had met someone bigger and much stronger. I knew this guard would now do anything I asked, but I wanted to make sure he was happier on the inside, as well. “And do you like my big body, Francis?” “More than anything, sir.” His answer came quickly and I could tell by how forceful it was that the guy had now embraced his lust for muscle completely. He would never again be ashamed of his desire for some bigger guy to dominate him. Francis had stepped into the light, he was now completely freed and I knew he would spend the rest of his life trying to find another guy as big or strong as me. I was sad that he was destined to be disappointed, but I was pretty sure he’d have a lot of fun in the midst of the search. “So, no more fear of being a muscle junkie?” “No sir!” “Well, just to seal the deal, Francis, and to confirm your total devotion to muscle and power, I have one more favor. Well, it’s really an order. You okay with that, my muscle-loving soldier?” “Yes sir.” “Cum!” It was just a simple word – short and sweet. But it was said by a voice full of power and from someone that was beginning to understand his control over other men – well, other humans. I knew that my order would make the guard’s body erupt in orgasmic servitude to the super muscle man that still held him in the air. That one simple word made Francis’ body immediately convulse in a stream of uncontrollable mind-blowing spasms. I heard a noise to my right and turned to see that Clarence had fallen to the ground and his body was also thrusting around as he emptied a full load into his pants. I was pretty sure the guy on the ground had emptied enough of his juice up to that point that he had probably lost ten pounds. I was impressed he still had something to spew from his cock. I turned back to Francis and was even more impressed to see that the guy was still shooting. The wet stain that was once just at his crotch now reached upward covering half of his shirt and stretched below his knees in the fabric of his pants. This guy had obviously been storing up his man-lava like a volcano that had lied dormant for centuries. I was sure that Clarence’s abs were going to hurt like hell tomorrow – his stomach was pumping like a giant oil rig when it finally gets a gusher! It took a few minutes for both men to stop shaking involuntarily – even after they had stopped cumming. Then it took even longer for both of their brains to return to earth. I knew each man wanted to stay in muscle-heaven for a lot longer, but the promise of getting to see more strength feats and to watch my body in action brought them back to reality. I set Francis back on the ground as Clarence struggled to stand up. I could tell his legs were very weak and his body was still shaking from its workout. If shooting a load could have added muscle to a man’s body, both of these guys would have now been as big as me. Boy how I loved showing off my muscles and strength for them. I was going to have a lot of fun inside the gym. “So, Francis. You okay with me ripping a hole in that big metal door to the gym and then showing off my body and my power to the guys inside. Remember, I promise you and Clarence, here, a ringside seat. I might even let you two decide some of the things I’ll do to highlight my talents. As a matter of fact, Clarence, here, suggested that I make it look like it’s a struggle to bust through the door so the guys have no idea of my real strength. I kind of like that plan – that way the group thinks they can take me easily. It will be fun for all of us to watch them be surprised as they realize I’m unstoppable. So, what do you say, big guy? You up for a massive muscle show?” “Hell yeah.” “Fuck yes.” Again, both men answered at the same time and this made me laugh. I turned and walked toward the corner – heading toward the massive steel door to the gym. My cock was sticking straight up against my rock-hard abs – just from the anticipation of the fun I was about to have with my massive body. Tommy Coles and his men were about to meet Mr. Unstoppable and it was going to be fun for me and my new muscle-worshipping slaves. ********** Ted (Part 8) My cock was the first thing that began to grow. I could not believe I was so insanely aware of my body that I could sense where the serum Ted had put in my food was affecting me. It’s like when you stub your toe and your brain immediately registers the throbbing pain – even though that part of your body is so far away. Every atom of my body seemed to be focused on my dick. At first the feeling was very similar to the stimulation you feel when your rod starts to harden, but then it turned into something much more . . . I couldn’t find the right word . . . something much more powerful. Yes, that was it, I was feeling a surge of power in my very-stiff member and it was perfectly clear to me that the life-long friend of my right hand inflated with every pleasure inducing pulse. Even in the midst of the pain that was still ravaging my body I could sense the incredible endorphin rush released each time my cock expanded. I was completely aware, for example, when my cock reached the size of what most people would call a good size. My brain was able to somewhat celebrate the fact that I was going to impress people when I pulled down my underwear. I wasn’t as big as John Holmes, but I knew that my once timid little cock could now stand up proud next to most men. I was not, however, ready for when the piece of meat continued to increase in size. My mind had trouble understanding when my cock grew to the size and length of a rolling pin. Ted, on the other hand, accepted this fact joyfully when his ass felt something hard as steel and big as that baker’s kitchen utensil forcing his body to rise into the air. He was fully expecting the growth and, by the look on his face, he understood that my cock was nowhere near finished growing. “Yeah, Brock. God, that feels good. Of course your cock would be the first thing to grow. I should have known that, since it’s where your maleness is defined. Shit, it’s as big as my forearm, but longer. Don’t worry, man, that’s just the beginning. What does it feel like, Brock? God, you’ve got to tell me.” “There’s . . . still . . . pain, but . . . my balls and cock feel . . . good.” “Yeah, that’s it, buddy. Focus on the good feeling. Relax your body and your mind by concentrating on the growth. Shit, you’re already so much bigger.” Ted was right. I could tell that my cock was now as thick as a two liter Coke bottle, but almost as long as my entire arm. Suddenly I heard muffled fabric tearing and realized my pants were being spit open in the front by my powerful dick. The sound was muted because Ted’s ass was covering that part of my body. It was clear by the ecstatic look on his face that he could feel my pants busting open and allowing the growth to seemingly accelerate. Ted began to slide his butt up and down my developing pole. I painfully forced my head to come up from the floor as I tilted my chin toward my chest. What I saw was like something out of a horror film about aliens. My once tiny-sized dick was now some kind of veined giant python sticking up almost to my face. It now looked as thick as a fire hydrant – nearly as wide as my body – and was well over two feet long. Its growth actually forced me to lay my head back down on the ground. I could have easily licked the piss slit of my own dickhead without even moving. I suddenly panicked. I was sure I was turning into a circus freak. The pain in my body suddenly took over again and I began to have trouble breathing. Ted immediately figured out what was happening. “Brock, stop it! Don’t worry about the size of your cock. Your body is going to catch up. I promise. You just have to give it time. Don’t freak out, buddy! Focus again on your growth. Get back in touch with the good feeling. Come on man. Don’t let the size of your beautiful rod scare you. I mean it, Brock. Look at me. Look at me, man!” Ted was yelling now and for a second I worried that the neighbors might come knocking on the door. This was certainly going to be hard to explain to the 80-year-old Mrs. Simpson down the hall. I looked at the smiling face of my gorgeous roommate and somehow found the strength to focus again on the pleasure emanating now from my balls. It hit me then, that my balls had been growing all this time, as well. I could feel them forcing my small legs to spread wide apart. I could tell that the two soccer-ball sized gonads had blown the seams of my pants to shreds as they inflated. Ted was too busy running his hands up and down the cannon sticking out from under his ass to notice what I knew were two giant pulsing juice machines - causing messages of ecstasy to shoot up to my brain. I registered suddenly that the growth of my balls and cock had stopped. The tip of my pole now rested on my face. Ted was now in his own little muscle worship world and must have figured I was able and ready to enjoy the rest of the changes. There was still a lot of pain and I was slightly fearful of being turned into some kind of deformed mutant, but somewhere – in the deep recesses of my mind – I knew that what was happening to me was truly incredible and wouldn’t stop until I was completely massive. It was obvious that my body was going to pause after each part of me grew. Well, it was obvious to me now that I was so “in tune” with myself. I think it was giving my internal organs – mainly my heart – a chance to adjust to the improved me. It immediately hit me that my internal organs were going to grow, as well. Everything about my DNA had to be super-enhanced as I expanded. The abrupt stretching of my torso interrupted these thoughts. That was the best way to describe what began to happen. I suddenly felt my upper body elongating like that old children’s toy Stretch Armstrong. The tip of my cock slid down the bottom part of my face and then hit my neck as it fell from my chin. I could feel the head moving down my chest as my body extended both ways from my midsection. “Aw hell, that’s so cool!” Ted rode my cock as my body stretched. He slid his ass forward in order to keep his hands near my chest. I could tell the guy couldn’t wait until my pecs began to explode. He was trying desperately to keep a grip on my scrawny chest, but my body moved to quickly. I was fully conscious of when I passed the six-foot mark, and then when I kept going past seven feet. My excitement at growing taller caused me to lose concentration, so I really had no idea if I had gone past eight feet or not. It didn’t really matter; I just knew that I was now fucking tall. I’m sure I looked like some kind of freakish skinny giant with a powerhouse cock. This thought made me laugh out loud. “Brock, you’re a giant. Oh my God, you’re going to be huge! Bigger than I could have ever imagined. What’s next?” Don’t ask me how I knew, but I suddenly raised my hands and held them in front of Ted. He understood immediately. He placed his larger hands against mine. We sat there for a few seconds in suspended animation and then it began. Ted tightened his ass cheeks on the top of my hard pole in excited anticipation of what we were both about to observe. My hands grew wider first. They expanded quickly – like some animated video in fast motion. One moment I could see the sides of Ted’s big hands extending past mine and then they were gone. I looked like some kind of marine animal with giant stubby paddle hands. That’s when the fingers started to thicken and grow. It was one of the coolest things I’d ever seen. I never knew that fingers could look so powerful. I swear small biceps-like muscles bulged out at my finger joints as each one exploded in size. Suddenly my hand made Ted’s look comical. I forced our hands sideways so I could see how tiny his were compared to mine. I could actually fold my fingers over and cover the back of his entire hand – and then some. I was sure that my hand could now easily palm one of those exercise balls that people used in Pilates. Ted let out a whistle and then quickly moved his hands back to my chest. The boy did not want to miss the thrill of feeling my pecs expand. I continued to stare at my hands as beautiful thick veins appeared across their tops, fingernails expanded, and hard-as-shit skin tightened around their hugeness. I was mesmerized at how powerful my giant paws now looked. It was fucking unbelievable. I was beginning to ignore the pain in my body completely and focused only on the idea that I was turning into a muscle monster. Even though I was excited about the new improvements to my body, I wasn’t prepared for the expansion of my head and neck. Suddenly, it felt like a thousand migraines had decided to explode in my cranium at the same time. My long skinny body went rigid from the intense shock to my system. I cried out and Ted immediately noticed what was happening. “Whoa, Brock, man I’m sorry. I know it must be painful, but your head has to grow too. You don’t want to have a big body and just a little pinhead, do you? The pain isn’t going to last long. Shit, I wish you could see your neck getting thicker and totally powerful. Damn, I never knew a neck could look so awesome.” Ted’s words helped me to maneuver my thoughts to the growth instead of the pain. I tried to hone in on what changes I was feeling. As soon as my focus switched I became aware of stubble sprouting across my face. I could actually feel a beard growing. I could also tell that it was thick hair that matched what was growing on my head. That’s also when I became aware of my neck becoming more intense – like a solid piece of indestructible metal. The feeling turned me on even more than watching my hands grow. I could feel my neck and head swelling to a size that anticipated the changes to come for my body. I understood what Ted saw in my bulging muscle-neck. He got a glimpse of what was going to happen to my chest – the part of my body that he waited for most. Even in the midst of pain and awareness of all this growth I could hear the collar of my shirt ripping in many places at one time. I longed to watch my powerful neck shred through the cloth as it grew. “Aw fuck, man, your neck just busted your shirt like it was nothing. Such power, Brock, and we’ve only just begun. Damn, I wish you could see the full manly stubble sprouting on your face. It’s so fucking awesome. You’re even more beautiful than before.” Ted’s compliments went straight to my heads – the one throbbing with pain on top of my bulky neck and the massive hard one that was being pressed into by his tight ass. I could no longer tell which I was enjoying more, the changes I was feeling in my body or hearing how the changes were exciting my gorgeous roommate. I think it was pretty even. In a flash the pain in my head stopped. I knew we were, again, pausing for a few seconds. My body needed time to register the growth of my skull, face and neck. I could sense how heavy my head was now. I knew it would be hard for my tall skinny body to not topple over if I had been able to stand up. For right now I was way too top heavy. My head had grown to match my soon-to-be mammoth body. The sound of something ripping filled the room. Ted quickly turned his upper body around to follow the sound. I instantly could feel what was happening and I was glad that Ted was watching so he could give me a description of what it looked like later. My feet were expanding in the same fashion as my hands. I could just imagine how my growing toes were bursting through the reinforced fronts of my tennis shoes and how the sturdy leather sides were shredding away weakly as each powerful foot packed on massive muscle. “Dayum, Brock. Your feet demolished your shoes like they were made of tissue. Those mothers are huge. I guess they had to match this giant rod! You know what they say, big feet mean a big cock. I don’t think you’ll ever be able to find shoes in your size; the things are almost as long as skis. Who knew feet could be such a turn on. I’m going to have to suck on those giant toes at some point.” It was starting to dawn on me that Ted was one intense lover of big muscle. The guy was probably going to enjoy my new body even more than me. I was overcome with a feeling of deep gratitude suddenly – for the gift my roommate had given me. But I was also enveloped by another desire, something so new to me that I couldn’t name it at first. Suddenly it hit me, I could not wait to give my huge body to Ted. My mind was immediately filled with an intense feeling a kind of servitude. I wanted to be huge for myself, yes, but I also wanted to be a freaking muscle god so I could please my roommate. This latter feeling was even stronger than the first. I wanted to make all of my little buddy’s muscle dreams come true. I intended to use my size to help him live out his fantasies. This was a desire flooding my entire new huge frame with an intensity that almost felt like it would cause me to explode. Wait a minute, I just referred to Ted as my little buddy and it felt so right. A major shift had just happened in my psyche to match the changes to my body. I had moved across some intangible line in the universe. My perspective had changed. I was no longer the guy that fantasized about hooking up with a massive muscled hunk, now I looked forward to fulfilling fantasies as the massive muscled hunk. I looked at my upcoming new humongous physique as a gift – a gift that was to be shared. I could not wait for the chance to flex my giant body for Ted. I wanted to make my roommate orgasm just from feeling my biceps or sucking on my chest. I no longer wanted a huge body for myself; I wanted it for others – specifically Ted. This intense feeling seemed to fuel my body in some way. I registered the monumental change within my mind and how it was part of becoming the giant man I was soon to be. I loved Ted in a new and forever kind of way. Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought about giving him everything he had ever wanted. My Hallmark card moment was interrupted by sudden growth in my legs and my glutes. I felt my ass explode through my pants and press my crotch, and Ted, higher into the air. Ted let out a squeal of delight as his body rose. He sensed the power coursing through my ass cheeks. Again, he turned around to watch each of my legs become thicker than his entire body. I could feel the newly formed muscles of my calves’ blast through pants’ legs and I’m pretty sure the sight was unbelievable, because Ted’s body began to shake with excitement. He actually let go of my chest to applaud. This made me smile. I was overjoyed at his sudden childlike reaction to my body. And then my thighs exploded – actually sending scraps of cloth into the air – just from the force of my sudden growth. “Fuck, that’s unbelievable!” Ted’s enthusiasm was contagious. My cock twitched up and down because of the sudden awareness that my legs were now monstrous. Ted had to reach down and grab hold of the large pole he was straddling, just to keep his balance. He was getting his wish of riding my body like a bucking bronco. I noticed the expansion of my upper legs shoved my giant-sized balls into the air and this gave Ted’s lower back some support. He quickly laid his body down on top of my long upper torso, scooting up on my cock so his hands and face would be right at my chest. Ted had been waiting for this part of my body to grow since this began and he wasn’t going to miss it. I was still marveling at the feeling caused by my new and improved legs. My thick thighs now caused my legs to be pushed away from each other, but I could feel that my monster calves still actually touched. They were that big. I could feel power surging through every inch of the new powerful support system below my waist. I could not wait to see how they looked in the mirror. Ted was now sliding his body up and down my huge prick, while he, at the same time, used his thighs to try and squeeze my enormous balls. I could tell his small legs were squeezing hard, but I barely felt it. The strength of my juice sacs was mind-blowing and exciting at the same time. I knew this was just a small preview of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted could tell all of his leg strength felt like nothing to my balls. “Aw shit, Brock, you don’t even feel that do you?” “Barely. It feels nice.” “Nice? I’m squeezing your balls with all my might and it just feels fucking nice? Holy hell, you’re going to have more power than I’ve ever dreamed of, buddy. You’re going to be bigger than a bear and stronger than a tank! I’m ready for the chest, man. I’ve got to feel these pecs grow.” It was as if his wish was my command. All of the sudden my upper torso began to reconfigure in many ways all at one time. Ted had each of my pecs in a claw-like grasp with his fingers. He was squeezing my barely meaty chest with all his strength. I lifted my head to watch whatever it was that was causing him to moan out loud and his eyes to almost bug out of his head. I heard my entire shirt basically disintegrate in seconds. I knew that even the cloth beneath Ted’s hands was ripped away from my body, like a magician that pulls a tablecloth out from under a place setting. My roommate let out a cry of glee at the sight of my body busting out of my shirt in one quick motion. When I looked down I saw the skin and muscle of each pectoral swelling like my body was some kind of morphing program on a computer. The density of each globe of meat was increasing in a way that was forcing Ted’s fingers, now white-knuckled because of his exertion, to straighten completely out. No amount of pressure he could muster prevented my pecs from unbending each finger. I was also amazed to watch how my skin, dented by Ted’s palm and grip, ballooned out and became perfectly smooth. Ted was pushing with all his might but his small hands could not cause even a slight dimple in my growing chest muscle. Ted finally let out a defeated yell and stopped pressing down on my expanding chest. He simply let his hands rest on the inflating muscle and started moving them in circles to feel the entire monster shelf. I noticed that each circle had to go out wider because my chest was growing so quickly. Ted also dropped his face down into the deepening valley between the two mountains growing in front of him. His moaning became more like growls of orgasmic delight as he felt pec muscle squeezing both sides of his head tightly. He started trying to shake his head lower between the two pillows of power, but he couldn’t move at all. I watched as his head was forced upward away from my body as my chest continued to burst outward into two huge muscled blimps. I could see him trying to lick the bottom of the valley between my pecs, but his head was pushed upward so much that his tongue didn’t come close to reaching. I actually could see my own cock and part of Ted’s body when looking between the two giant muscled pillows that easily held Ted’s head in place. I tensed my chest a little and Ted screamed out in pain. I quickly relaxed the muscles and Ted was able to use his hands to push on my pecs and dislodge his head from my powerful grip. “Shit, Brock, what are you trying to do, squish my into something as thin as paper?” “I’m sorry, Ted.” “Wait a minute man, that was just a slight pec tense – wasn’t it?” “Um, yes.” “Sweet fucking hell, that felt like ten car crushing machines put together and you’re telling me you barely squeezed?” “That would be an affirmative, roomy.” “Fuck yeah!” And as he yelled in pleasure at the thought of how strong my chest was, he began to pound on both of them with his closed fists, like a judge’s gavel. I could tell Ted was hitting me hard, but I felt nothing. I guess, if I concentrated, I could register that something was happening, but it was like when you sense that an ant is crawling on your arm. Ted was using all of his strength to strike me in the chest and I felt nothing. Each tap of his hand did nothing to my skin or muscle – there wasn’t even the slightest indention. I began to smile at the knowledge of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted stopped his pounding, placed his hands back on my chest, and rested. He was breathing hard – just from his pathetic attempt to make my body feel something. “You don’t even feel that, do you?” “If I concentrate on that part of my body I kind of feel something, but really it’s like a cotton ball falling on my skin.” “Dayum, that’s so fucking hot! I can’t believe . . .” Ted’s sentence was cut short because his attention was suddenly diverted again to my pecs. I knew what was happening and what caused him to stop talking. I could feel it. My nipples and the dark skin encircling them were now growing. Ted wasted no time, he opened his mouth wide and clamped down hard on my right nipple. The guy wanted to feel the sweet meat expanding in his mouth. He immediately started sucking as if his life depended on it. I could feel my once-tiny nub growing into something that resembled a small cock. My nipple was actually filling Ted’s mouth and forcing his clenched teeth apart with ease. I was pretty sure that there was now more strength in just one of my man tits than a fleet of Hummers. Ted’s moans of pleasure made it obvious he realized the same thing. My enjoyment of my new giant chest was suddenly overshadowed by my awareness of what had happened simultaneously to my mid section. It became obvious that my abdominals had not only exploded into powerful thick ridges of muscle, but they also had become even stronger than my pecs. I had always heard that a person’s core was the most important muscle group and now I understood completely. I realized that without an indestructible middle my body would be worth nothing. I needed something to support both my tremendous upper body, but also a lower torso that would be able to withstand all of the things my super strong legs were going to be able to do. It was clear that if Ted had chosen to pound my abs the same way he did my chest he would have broken many of the bones in his hands, wrists, and forearms. My abdominal muscles and lower back were now able to withstand incomprehensible amounts of abuse. I could not wait to test them out. I also couldn’t wait to count the muscle bricks that now made up the wall that covered my stomach. My mind shifted to my upper back. Without even focusing on that part of my body I knew it had grown beyond massive. The phrase “that lat spread is wider than a entire state” had finally found someone that came close to matching the metaphor. I knew that my shoulders now spread as far as Ted’s entire body turned long ways – probably further. I also knew that my muscle covered back probably looked like three or four pro bodybuilders standing beside each other. I had never been a “back” man – I didn’t get off on some big guy showing off that part of his body. But that all changed as soon as I thought about my own back. I imagined doing push ups with a SUV parked on top of me. I made a mental note to ask Ted to sleep on my back one night, knowing we’d probably need to put a foam mattress on the hard muscle to make it comfortable. I wanted to be his bed and then I realized he could probably hold a sleep over with five of his friends and still have room to spare. My cock jerked hard as I thought about what my back must look like. The sudden movement underneath Ted made him glance up at me, even as he continued to suck on my cock-sized nipple. He made a face that made it clear he wanted to know what made my dick jump so hard. “I was just thinking about how big my back must be.” This made Ted stop sucking for a few seconds and I could tell he had a big smile on his face. And then we both heard more ripping sounds. We had both forgotten about my arms. The puny twigs that had been resting beside my giant torso had begun to grow. My biceps, triceps, and forearms grew so fast that the material of my shirt didn’t just rip; it actually separated at each thread. We both were mesmerized as we watched the sleeves be blown into a pile of jumbled thin strings in a split second. We had little time to look at the material, however, when my biceps started to balloon larger than the tires of a small car. I wasn’t even tensing the muscles and they looked ten times larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder we had ever seen. My lats were so large that they forced my arms to turn slightly and stick out from my body. This helped me to see that my triceps now looked like the bottoms of medium sized boats covered in skin. My forearms were also thicker than my entire old body. I made fists with my hands and then brought my forearms upward, causing my biceps to bulge out in a semi flex. Seeing my giant arms explode with a myriad of peaks and a roadmap of blood-pumping veins was too much for both Ted and me. As soon as my monster arms swelled up into just a portion of their insane size my cock began to pump buckets of muscled cum. The force was unimaginable and I was thankful that Ted’s own incredible orgasm had forced him to raise his body away from mine. I was sure the exploding cum might have felt like missiles hitting him and could have hurt him – or worse. Ted’s ejaculation caused him to cry out and my own new thunderous voice seemed to cause the room to shake as I, too, moaned in pleasure. It felt like the planet stopped spinning as I came. My entire body was on fire with sensations beyond my wildest dreams. I felt so powerful as I shot load after load of milky cum into the air. I felt indestructible . . . unstoppable. ********** Brock – Part 9 The building that housed the gym had a large garage-like door that opened mechanically. I could tell it was made of strong metal, which was about a half of foot thick. I’m sure the entire thing weighed multiple tons. It would probably take a crane or an army of men to lift the thing back onto its metal track if it somehow came off. It had tightly spaced bars at the top and bottom that stuck out from a solid sheet of metal running across the entire middle. I was tall enough to look in through the bars at the top, but other men were simply even with the plate of metal. The openings at the top and the bottom were there to help “air out” the gym as guys worked out. I got a huge whiff of muscleman sweat when I walked to the door. I looked in and saw about twelve huge men working out. Some of them were quite impressive. I was sure all they ever did was work out. I knew immediately that Tommy Coles was the elder balding guy in the middle of the group. He was chatting with a couple of massive guys who were taking a break from the bench where they had obviously been pressing some serious looking weight. My cock actually twitched at the sight of the huge men in the gym. None of them were really close to my size, but most of them – except Tommy Coles, himself – were even bigger than my new muscle slave guard, Francis. No wonder the guy liked to whack off watching these guys work out – compared to most men they were monstrous. Compared to me, however, they were tiny. I looked at the door and contemplated grabbing the metal plating in the middle and pulling it back like it was just the top of a sardine can, but then I remembered that, although it would be a simple task, it would give away how strong I really was and we wanted to let the boys inside be surprised by my power. I reached up to where the door slid into the metal frame at the wall. Francis grabbed the keys attached to his belt and spoke to me as he fumbled to find a specific one. “I can open the door a little for you – to get it going.” I looked down at him and smiled. The guy swallowed hard because my face made it clear that he didn’t need to do a thing. He dropped the keys to the ground as he began to understand what I intended to do. He watched me intently. I chuckled as I answered him. “That won’t be necessary.” I slid the thick fingers of my left hand along the large door and pressed the tips between where the two slabs of metal overlapped when it was shut. I pressed in slightly and the steel plating of the frame buckled with no resistance. I was able to get my fingers deep into the frame and easily pulled a huge part of the strong steel casing from the door. Both men standing next to me moaned out loud. I glanced down and saw that they were each rock hard and stroking themselves through their pants. “Don’t get hot and bothered too soon, boys. We’ve got a lot more showing off to come. This is as easy for me as it is for you to crumple the foil wrapper of a piece of chewing gum. Make sure you hold out for some of the really impressive displays of power to come. Remember, little Clarence, you’re going to hold out as long as you can – we’re hoping you won’t cum until all of this is over and I give you the okay. I doubt you’ll be able to do it, but it sure will be fun trying.” I returned my focus to the door. I slid my right hand into the hole my other hand had easily created and dug my fingers through concrete so I could wrap them around the thick edge of the solid metal frame. The feeling of my thick fingertips pushing through concrete like it was only wet paper towels made my insides flutter like a schoolgirl in love and my cock pulse against my abs quickly. Here was the thick outer wall of a building being destroyed easily by just my fingers. I loved how incredible that made me feel. I got a jolt of adrenaline every time I crushed something that was supposedly unbreakable by human hands. It wasn’t exactly a feeling of cockiness – it was more of a giddy excitement caused by my newfound awareness of how powerful my body was – even just the fingers of one hand. I was again amazed when I realized my hand was big enough to easily grip the very wide end of the huge door. I compressed my fingers a little just to feel how effortlessly I could dent solid metal. My fingers squeezed into the steel like it was just a ball of cotton. Both guys were craning their necks around my massive arm to see what my hand was doing. Francis was speechless, but Clarence simply could not refrain from giving a play-by-play. “Shit, you poked through concrete like it was nothing. Look at how your fucking thumb presses into solid steel as if it were soft dough. That’s such intense power! Those guys inside are gonna have no fucking clue about how strong you are. This is going to be great!” His words made me chuckle and they made Francis moan louder - like a dog in heat. My thoughts returned to the fun waiting inside and I pulled ever-so-lightly and the giant door slid open. It moved easily – like it was cardboard. I knew the door would be insanely heavy to any other person, but it was a breeze to me. My powerful hand effortlessly overpowered the electric juice keeping the door shut, as well as moving the mass of metal with no difficulty. “That thing weighs tons!” Francis was totally shocked and could not contain his excitement at what I had done. He immediately pressed his hand up against the now deformed concrete that had been destroyed by my fingers. Clarence would not be outdone, though, and he was running his hand across the finger indentions at the end of the door. Both men momentarily forgot about what was going to happen inside the gym. I stepped into the hot, man-scented room – having to duck to make it through the large doorway. I had made little noise entering the room, even as I muscle manhandled concrete and steel, so no one even turned to look in our direction. Most of the men were intently pushing around what they thought was heavy weight, but it looked like child’s play to me. I decided to get everyone’s attention at the same moment. I used my full voice and it sounded like some kind of mega-bullhorn. “So, are you weak little boys ready to see a real man throw around some serious poundage?” All eyes quickly turned toward me. I watched as twelve heads jerked at the same time and then had to tilt backwards to take in my full size. I saw a momentary look of shock in each man’s eyes and then they recovered and everyone was on their feet instantly. Tommy Coles moved to the front of the group as they gathered into a gang-like clump, ready to defend their gym. The elder leader’s mouth turned into a sneer and he gave off attitude as he spoke. “Sorry, pal, this gym is reserved just for us. I don’t think you’ll be throwing any weights around.” “I wasn’t talking about the weights. I intend to toss you guys around. This gym belongs to me, now.” “That’s some cocky words from a guy that’s trespassing. I don’t care how big you are, mister. Look around – it seems to be pretty uneven. You might want to turn around and leave before you and your boyfriends get hurt.” “Uneven, huh? Okay, I’ll let you go round up a few hundred more men to make it almost even Tommy-boy. Hell, go ahead and get every person within a mile – it’s not going to help.” “I don’t know how you know my name, naked-boy, but you’ve just dug your own grave. Tear him apart boys and once you’re done with the shit-for-brains muscle head, teach Clarence and his friend a lesson, too.” I could feel thick drops of pre-cum leaking from my dick slit, just from the impending muscle fun coming my way. I stood there relaxed, but very excited, as I watched the group of big men start moving into action. They took their time, thinking they were building the tension before they kicked my ass. I smiled at their folly – knowing they had no idea that they were about to encounter something unstoppable. And, as if my last thought were some kind of cue, two of the larger men lowered their bodies and ran directly at me with their shoulders aimed at my mid-section. I placed my hands behind my back and stood there in a teasingly calm way. I didn’t even tense my abs, mainly because I had learned what my body was capable of – and when these two supposedly huge bodybuilders hit me it was going to feel like two drops of water falling against my skin. I knew both guys thought they were going to slam my big body into the steel door behind me. They anticipated my stomach succumbing to their powerful blows and the fight being over before it even began. I glanced behind them and saw that Tommy Coles and the other guys were smiling because they knew I was a goner – they thought I was about to learn a lesson about challenging the men that ran this prison. As a small boy I always marveled at how a fly, caught in the house, would throw it’s body against a shut window and be stunned to find that the glass stopped it completely. The fly would continue to try and penetrate the window until it finally slid down the pane to the windowsill totally tapped out. For a few seconds my body was flooded with a jolt of orgasmic electricity as I prepared to do the same to these to large men. It barely registered when their bulky shoulders hit my abdominals. It felt like nothing to my powerful – still un-flexed – stomach. It was obvious, though, that the two men were not spared pain in the same way. I don’t think shoulders were broken, but I do know that both men instantly blacked out from the impact. Nothing on my entire body moved even a fraction of an inch. These two huge heavy bodies smacked up against something more solid and something more dense – and then they simply slid down my lower torso and legs to crumple on the floor at my feet. I bent over, grabbed both unconscious men by the waistband of their prison pants and lifted them into the air. I held both guys at my waist and looked at the rest of their gang. “Two down so soon Tommy? You sure you don’t want to call for back-up now?” I then tossed both men in opposite directions. They went sailing through the air, even though I had basically just flicked my hands, and slammed up against opposing walls. Again their bodies slid to the ground. I knew they were going to have severe headaches in the morning – and quite a few bruises. I also knew that the war was just starting and I made a mental note to not dispense with the remaining big guys as quickly as the first two. I had promised Clarence and Francis a great show and I did not want to disappoint my two little worshippers. Tommy shouted at the remaining men. “Shut the fucker up, now!” The largest of the gang let out a rebel yell, signaled to a guy near him, and then they lifted a bar loaded with weights off of its stand where he had been doing bench presses. I cold tell there was tons of weight on the bar – well, a lot of weight to anyone besides me. It took both men to manipulate the bulky item into a battering ram and they took off running towards me. The anticipation of what was about to happen made my heart start beating with excitement. I felt like a middle school kid with a crush on a classmate, but this time the crush was actually focused on my own muscles and what they could do. I brought my right hand out in front of me, making sure it was even with the tip of the bar. My arm didn’t budge at all when the force of the two men and the heavy weights struck my palm. I wish I could have said the same about the two men. Immediately, both came flying forward – the first guy’s body rammed into the thick stack of weights in front of him and the other guy flew into the muscled back of the first. Both guys were stunned but they continued to grip the weights. I quickly reached out, grabbed the bar behind the second guy, and lifted it into the air above my head. The feet of both men came off the floor as their bodies went upward. They were still too shocked to let go. Even with one end of the heavy bar uneven because of the weight of the two guys, I was able to hold it straight using little of my strength. The combined load was very light to my muscled arm. I stared at the unbelieving faces of both men for a few seconds and then began to shake the bar. Their entire frames began to flop around like a plastic bag being manipulated by fifty mile-per-hour winds. They could not hold on for even fifteen seconds. The two big guys dropped to their feet and wobbled a little – still stunned by the sudden impact with my strong palm. I brought the weighted bar down level with their faces. I could see they were beginning to register the fact that I held with only one hand what the two of them together had struggled to carry. I steadied the bar, which actually bent downward at the ends because of the massive amount of weight, with my thumb and pinkie. I then brought my forefinger and ring finger over the bar while my middle finger stayed under it. I have never witnessed eyes grow so wide as I did then. Both men were transfixed as I pushed down with my two fingers on top of the bar – against my middle finger – and the steel rod bent like it as a piece of red-vine licorice. I continued to push down until the two sets of weights at the ends met and clanged together like deformed church bells. I heard both of the little muscle worshippers behind me cry out in pleasured pain as they tried hard not to shoot a newly built-up load of cum at my display of power. The color in the faces of both huge prisoners standing in front of me quickly drained away and their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Hard to believe it, isn’t it little boys - that my three fingers would have more strength than both of your bodies put together. Well, actually they have a lot more than that. And just in case you might think it’s some kind of trick, watch this.” I quickly switched the placement of my fingers and, with little work, I pushed up - making the ends of the bar rise again as I straightened it. You could hear the metal bar screeching in protest as my fingers manipulated it easily. Both of the big muscled guys staring at what my hand had just accomplished stopped breathing - their tiny brains could not fathom someone having this kind of strength. I glanced down and saw that the front of their orange regulation prison pants were now tented; pressed out by hard cocks. These massive straight hardened-criminals could not help from getting turned on by my power. That fact thrilled me beyond belief. I glanced back up at their frozen faces and smiled. “You guys like what you see, don’t you. Well, watch this my new little admirers.” I tossed the bar into the air and caught it with my palm facing up, grabbing it like someone might take hold of a javelin. I brought my arm back slightly and then sent the bar flying through the air across the large room. Every eye in the gym, except the two that were still unconscious, watched the massive weights soar toward the opposite wall like a missile. The force of my toss caused the weights at the first end of the bar to penetrate through the thick concrete wall easily and with little noise. It was like a nail piercing quickly into a piece of balsa wood. I had calculated just the right amount of power to send the bar only halfway into the wall. The opposite end of weights stuck out of the newly made, perfectly circular hole like some kind of piece of modern art. I was staring at the vibrating end of the weighted bar when I felt something like a fly landing on the side of my face. I turned my eyes to see that one of the big dudes had recovered enough from his surprise at my strength to pick up a two-hundred pound steel dumbbell and slam it against my head. The power of his blow caused the steel end of the weight to dent to the contours of my head and it was now molded around my ear. His fingers were trapped against my cheek. I looked at him and smiled. “Did you really think that would hurt me, little man?” I reached up and grabbed the weight, being careful to let him pull his hand away before I did anything that would hurt him. I brought the dumbbell even with his face and held it at both ends with my hands. My chest bulged slightly as I pressed in – causing the handle in the middle to cave in on itself like an accordion. In an instant the two bulky hexagon shaped ends of the dumbbell came together. I continued to squeeze my hands, compressing the solid metal into round ball. It was like how a child manipulates snow when making it into something for throwing. I then pinched the top of the smooth metal orb and caused two small solid strips to stick out of the now tightly packed weight. They looked like small bunny ears. I brought the entire fixture to my right nipple. I bent the tips of both strips so they faced my insanely thick nub and then I squeezed them together. They were forced into the sides of my nipple until they clamped onto it with a grip equaling the power of a crane used in construction. I let go and my new nipple ring hung there beautifully from my massive chest. The feeling of hard steel clamping into my nipple made my cock jump. The two hundred pounds did not cause my skin to sag at all – it was good to know that even my nipple was fucking powerful. I looked back at the guy that had been brave enough to think a dumbbell slammed against my head could hurt me. I leaned down towards him and then slightly flexed my right pec. The minor bounce of my chest still had enough force to twitch my nipple so that the two hundred pound weight went flying upward. It caught the chin of the guy in front of me and sent him flying into the air – backwards a few feet and he fell to the floor – completely out like the other guys. I continued bouncing my chest and marveled at how the ball attached to my nipple flew up and down, making a loud thud each time it struck my pec. I turned around so Clarence and Francis could get a good view my new accessory. “Remind me to make one for my other mega nip before I leave. I like a guy that’s comfortable enough with himself to wear jewelry, don’t you?” Both men gritted their teeth as they nodded in agreement. I could tell they were still trying not to shoot bucket loads of cum as their eyes followed the bouncing ball attached to my nipple. It was obvious that they were enjoying the show and that had been one of my main goals. I turned back to the remaining men. The guy standing nearest me, the one that had helped his buddy battle ram the weight into my palm suddenly turned into a wild, but stupid, man. He began to throw punches into my chiseled abs one after another. One punch from his big powerful arms would have probably sent most men to the hospital, but they didn’t even begin to tickle me. I let him go crazy for a few minutes and actually yawned as he used up all of his strength punching my hard-as-a-brick-wall stomach. He finally dropped his tired arms and drooped his shoulders forwarded as he tried to catch his breath. His hands were bloodied from pounding against my indestructible abs and he heaved like a ninety-year old man that had just climbed a bunch of stairs. Compared to me, he indeed looked like a broken-down sickly older man. “And what exactly did that accomplish? Here, let me show you what a real punch looks like.” I grabbed the guy by his shoulders and moved him to the right, lining him up with two other guys that were coming towards me. I did not even use a fraction of my strength when I brought my fist to his stomach. I did not want to penetrate the man’s muscled mid-section; I merely wanted to use him like a bowling ball. The effect of my punch was perfect. The guy’s feet immediately left the ground as he folded over from the force of my blow and went flying backwards. He caught the two other men off guard and hit them in succession with enough power that all three now sailed through the air into the opposite wall - just beside my bench-press bar artwork. They looked like three pancakes slammed on a griddle. They stayed in place for a few seconds – just from the strength of my blow – and then they fell to the ground, now a pile of unconscious bodies. “And then there were six Tommy-boy. Getting nervous?” I could tell the remaining guys, including Tommy, were in amazed – not to mention scared shitless – by my power. I had to give it to them, though, because this did not deter their warrior spirit. I believe they had now begun to view themselves as the biblical David and I was their Goliath. They figured there had to be some weakness to the giant standing in front of them and they were either going to find it or perish trying. I respected their fervor. I laughed at the fact that they had not yet figured there was nothing that could stop me, but it was impressive that they were still trying. Tommy slapped one of the big guys on the back and called out an order. “Turner, Shotz, and Martin – take him down. Let’s see if he’s as powerful when he’s on the ground.” I actually laughed out loud. These guys were actually as dumb as they looked. The three big men that had received the order ran toward me and jumped on me – with the intention of dragging me to the ground. I merely stood there and let them grab hold of my neck, head, and shoulders as they attached their smaller bodies to mine. I’m sure each guy was either near or over 300 pounds. Suddenly I had about 900 pounds attached to my upper body and it felt like I had simply put on a light sweater. The entire room froze – including the guys on top of me – because I hadn’t moved at all. I loved the feeling of three humongous grown men hanging onto my upper torso and me not budging an inch. I made a mental note to some day have a group of guys climb all over me. I had a feeling that I could cause myself to have a strong climax if I got to watch a bunch of men climbing all over me like I was a mountain. I knew it wouldn’t be hard to find many willing climbers. Before the shock of not being able to move my body at all wore off of my little attachments, I reached out and wrapped my big arms around their large – but small to me – upper torsos. I brought my arms in closer and caught all three men in a giant bear hug. Conveniently, I maneuvered them so that they all faced each other. It kind of looked like we were all in a huddle, except their feet were a foot off the ground and my shoulders and head still towered over them. I squeezed hard enough so that the men couldn’t move, but I wasn’t straining my arms even a little. If cocks made noise when they shot hard – like things in cartoons – I swear we would have heard eight loud “sproings” at the same time. The three guys in my arms, Tommy Coles and the two guys still standing beside him, and my two little muscle buddies all went stiff as rock when they saw me easily manhandle three huge men. In fact, my cock would have made the loudest noise – because of its size – since I also got harder thinking about hugging three bodybuilders so tight that they couldn’t move. I brought my face down, closer to the heads of the three men dangling in my arms. I whispered to them softly – to tease them with false kindness. “It feels good to be wrapped in the stronger arms of a bigger man, doesn’t it boys. All three of you are leaking pre-cum just from the thought of my massive biceps squeezing you tightly. Guess what guys; I’m not exerting any force at all. You can’t move, but I haven’t even begun to squeeze. That turns you on even more doesn’t it? Here’s a little taste of what’s coming.” I squeezed my arms only a slight fraction of what I was capable of and I heard air being forced out of the lungs of all three men. The rush of air in the center of the circle actually caused their hair to be pushed backwards – like they were on some ride at a theme park. They also each moaned out loud as they felt my arms bulge into their backs – causing them to press into each other painfully. I didn’t want to hurt them or cause them to blackout too soon, mainly because I wanted to play a little more. I lessened the tenseness of my biceps. Each guy quickly gasped for air. A whiff of cum shot up from below and I was positive that my short powerful bear hug had caused each man to lose a load of juice. Damn, that got me excited. Just by crushing these guys with a little power I was able to fulfill some hidden fantasy deep in the recesses of their minds. Each guy secretly loved my power – even while he hated it. They were beginning to realize I was just toying with them. They knew I could pulverize their bodies just by hugging them tightly. That thought thrilled them even as it caused much fear. “Yeah, little men. You know I’m just using a little of the pressure these arms are capable of. I’ve squeezed huge boulders into tiny stones with these arms. I could split redwoods with just a little tug of these monster biceps. And those thoughts get your juices flowing, don’t they. Take a good deep inhale boys and smell the sweet man-nectar my arms have squeezed out of your bodies. I bet you there’s a lot more juice where that came from, isn’t there. You don’t want to cum for the big man holding you in the air, but you have no choice. Each time I squash you like you were a little lemon you have to release fluid as a way of saying thank you. Let’s test my theory. I think it’s time for round two.” This time I started squeezing slowly, just to build the tension. I could see each guy trying to take deep breaths, but every time I flexed my arms a little tighter his lungs were compressed more. It finally reached a point where I knew every man was not able to inhale at all. They were hanging onto their final breath like it was their last and that’s when I squeezed even tighter than before. I heard a few snapping sounds and knew it was simply bones adjusting like at the chiropractor. I still wasn’t using enough strength to break anything, but I was certainly causing each of them to get close to passing out. Even though they were limp from exhaustion their legs started kicking wildly as each guy shot his second load of cum. They were so very appreciative of my power. I contemplated finishing the job on these three guys right then, rendering them unconscious, but the whimpers from the guys at my side made me remember my promise of a muscled power show. It dawned on me that the whimpers were also because Clarence and Francis longed to be in the bear hug, too. I released my grip on the boys and actually let their bodies drop to the floor. Since no blood had been flowing to their legs for a while they fell all the way to the ground like a pile of jelly. I turned my head to my two muscle worshippers. “Hey, don’t worry guys. I’ll give you a taste of one of my hugs some day. I promise not to squeeze too hard, though. I wouldn’t want to snap you in two.” The moment with my little followers gave Tommy and the two remaining boys time to re-group. Everyone had been impressed with my most recent display of power, but the guys standing near Tommy had recovered quicker than the jelly-men at my feet. Suddenly a forty-pound disk-shaped weight hit me in the chest and bounced off, falling to the floor - just missing the head of one of the guys beneath me. I looked up in time to see one of the big dudes send another weight through the air, throwing it like someone would toss a Frisbee. I was instantly impressed that he had the strength to do this. I, however, merely raised my hand this time and easily caught the man-powered made up weapon. The other guy immediately threw a third weight and I caught it with my other hand. In a flash I brought both of the wide weights to the tip of my dick and slammed them on either side. “Here’s what I call safe fighting, boys. Thanks for the condom. You’ve heard of Ironman, well this is Irondick.” I quickly molded both of the thick slabs of steel around the tip of my cock. I squeezed the metal together and made a crude covering. My giant prick continued to stick straight up against my stomach; the extra eighty pounds was nothing to its power. This action was completed so fast that I was able to catch the next two disks as they soared toward me. “You guys really don’t play nice, do you? I think it’s time to teach my Frisbee friends a lesson. Here, catch!” I barely flicked the two forty-pound disks, but they zoomed through the air catching both men on either side of Tommy right in the stomach. The suddenness of their departure freaked the older guy out completely. At one moment he had two of his goons standing beside him and in an instant they were gone. The weights had enough force to lift each man off the floor and send him flying across the room. Both ended up about fifteen feet away, lying on the ground, not moving, and with a forty-pound weight resting on their stomach. I knew Tommy suddenly felt vulnerable. He was only tough as long as he had his muscle boys protecting him. He shouted at the guys still at my feet. “What are you doing, you little shits? Get him.” I could hear the panic in Tommy’s voice. I knew it was time to end this little charade of a battle, for there had never even been a chance of Tommy and his boys winning. It had taken them a while to realize that fact, but now the boss man was so scared he was resorting to insulting his own bodyguards. Not a smart move, for these goons were definitely going to wake up some day. I was pretty sure they would remember his cowardice. “Now, now, Tommy. Is that any way to treat your little boys? Remember they’re a lot bigger than you. There’s no need to blame them for losing to an unstoppable force – something more powerful than all of them together. I hope they remember how you turned on them. Right now, though, let’s make it just you and me.” One of the big men at my feet was still sitting on the floor, one was standing – although he was pretty wobbly - and one was trying to push his frame off of the ground. I moved above the one sitting down and aimed. I forced my monster hard cock to leave my abs and fall forward. The tip, now covered in solid steel, caught the guy squarely on the head. I could tell he was out instantly, but his body just sat there and didn’t fall over. I raised my foot a little in the air and brought it down on the floor beside him – pretty hard. The entire room shook a little, because I still couldn’t completely gauge the strength one of my legs possessed. The impact made the guy fall over. It also caused the guy standing up to wobble a little more and the third guy was still trying to push his prone body up from the floor. I quickly turned my body and let the weighted tip of my rod catch the standing guy in his stomach. The man double over on my monster rod immediately and then flipped over it like he was some kind of gymnast. He landed squarely on the guy I had tapped on the head. Now there was just the guy that was still struggling to get up off the floor. I reached over and grabbed a metal bench with one of my big hands. I placed it over the guys back and then started to press down with my hand. The four legs burst into the concrete floor at the same time. This is what I wanted. I pressed the bench down until it pinned the guy’s body against the floor. I removed my hand and the big man tried in vain to push the bench upward. I had easily trapped him and knew it would take a lot a machinery to free him later on. I became aware that Tommy Coles was no longer standing in the middle of the room. I knew exactly where he intended to go and I used such super speed to stand in front of the opening at the front door that no one registered it. The scared older man had been moving quickly, looking back over his shoulder to make sure I was still busy taking care of his goons. This caused him to run smack into my body – his upper torso coming into contact with my bulging, hard-as-titanium chest. The impact was so severe and so surprising that he instinctively reached out to grab something so he could prevent himself from falling backwards. His hands gripped the strongest thing they could find – my monster cock. There was much pain throughout his upper body, where it slammed into my immovable chest, but this did not prevent him from being totally shocked and focused on the fact that I had appeared in front of him, seemingly from nowhere. I even heard Clarence and Francis gasp with delight at how quickly my huge body could move. I looked down at the now trembling Mr. Coles – who continued to hold fast to my huge hard rod. “Thinking of going somewhere, Tommy-boy? I’m not finished playing. You and I have and appointment – and I wouldn’t want you to miss the fun. But first, you have some important information to share with me. Someone has taken my good friend Ted and I know you had something to do with it. Where’s my boyfriend, little man?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about, you freak!” “Wrong answer, Tommy.” I reached down and grabbed the front of Tommy’s prison coveralls. I easily lifted him into the air. I could sense the mixture of awe and fear shooting through every fiber of his body. These feelings confused the hell out of the little guy. He was struggling to play the confident and mean criminal, but really he wanted to feel and lick my entire body. I got a strong, almost violent, gay vibe from the puny mobster boss. That made a lot of sense – Tommy, here, created his gang of bodybuilders just so he could be near all that muscle. I suddenly felt differently towards the man – he was just like Clarence, Francis, and me. He was a true muscle junkie. That made the juices in my body start churning on overdrive and gave me some great ideas on how to get the information I desired. I walked back to the middle of the gym – taking time to notice that every one of his muscled companions was still out cold. I also loved the fact that I held Tommy in the air like he weighed nothing at all. I took a fifty-pound dumbbell and dropped it on the floor. I then placed my foot on top of it. I held Tommy’s body out from mine so he could see the action below. I pressed my bare foot down on the large weight – and we all watched as it went lower and lower, until my foot rested completely on the ground. I then lifted it slightly and moved it to the right. There, flat up against the concrete floor, was the paper-thin glob of metal, which used to be the dumbbell. That was too much for Francis to take and he yelled out as he shot a big load of cum into his underpants. “Aw, fuck, no way. That’s nice, real nice.” I chuckled out loud, not surprised that Francis obviously had a foot fetish. I bet the guy loved thinking of giant musclemen destroying things with their feet. He continued to stand there shaking and moaning for a few minutes. I continued on – knowing he would like what was coming next. I lowered Tommy to the ground and then moved the tip of my monster left foot on top of his feet. I pressed down hard enough to keep him in place, but not enough to break anything. “So, unless you want your feet to be smashed like that weak dumbbell, I’d suggest you just stand there, Tommy-boy. I’m going to make something just for you. You’re going to have a ringside seat for a muscle show – the likes of you’ve never seen before and you’ll never see again.” I reached down and picked up a heavy bar that was loaded with many weights on either end. Some guy had been doing dead lifts with it. I placed my forefinger and middle finger on the bar, near one side of weights, like someone might hold a cigar. I flicked my fingers and the weights went flying off the bar – shredding the pin holding them in place like it was nothing. I twirled the bar around and did the same with the other side. I didn’t flick hard, but the weights went flying through the air and stuck into the opposite wall – again making a design that looked like industrial art. I then brought the steel bar in front of Tommy and easily bent it around his body, careful to make it tight enough to hold his arms strongly against his torso, but not so it would hurt him. I twisted the ends together and made a hook. I removed my foot and then used the bar to lift his body back into the air. I draped the hook over a long pipe that ran across the middle of the room – about ten feet in the air. I quickly decided Tommy was a little too high, so I unhooked him and then grabbed hold of the pipe. I pulled down, creating a wide dip in piece of metal tubing, but was careful not to rip it in two. I re-hooked Tommy to the pipe and he was now even with my face. I knew this would be a great place for him to watch what was to come – or should I say cum. I also knew there was no way he could even begin to escape. The poor little guy was squirming like a caught fish and I knew he was just going to exhaust himself. I also reached down and ripped the helmet made from weights off the tip of my cock. I didn’t need the fun weapon anymore. “So, Clarence and Francis, have you gotten a good look at Tommy-boy’s crotch? Look at that monster cock that’s as hard as a two-by-four. It’s kind of difficult to miss, isn’t it? Little Tommy is sporting a pretty big tool. That’s impressive, sir. And it’s great to know that big-ol’-me has caused that thing to shoot so rigid. So we now have a new member of our little muscle worshipping club, boys. And he’s as big a muscle whore as the rest of us. Isn’t that right, Tommy. You’ve been getting off on my power and my body for the last hour. Hell, you’ve been in muscle heaven, haven’t you? Well I think it’s about time we give that rod of yours some much needed release and I know just the thing that will do it. I’m going to make your cum-dam burst and flood your undies with a shit-load of juice. And I’m going to do it by just raising one arm. But it’s not just any arm, Tommy-boy. It’s the biggest fucking arm you’re ever going to see. You think you’ve enjoyed seeing my muscles up to now – well you haven’t seen me flex, little man, and that’s going to make your cock explode so hard that your pants are going to be blown apart. And then you’re going to be so satisfied that you’ll tell me anything I want to know. You’re going to have such an incredible orgasm that you’ll be my little muscle slave for life. You used to think your muscle buddies lying around the room here were big and strong, but that’s before you met me. Isn’t that so, little Tommy? So, let’s uncork that big bottle-cock of yours!” I stepped to the left and brought my arm out to the side – so my bulging, but still un-tensed, bicep was in front of Tommy’s face. I knew the man wanted to shut his eyes, but I also knew there was no way he was going to miss the show. He still wanted to be the tough man and prove me wrong, but the fact that my arm was already so monstrous un-flexed made him desire to see it pumped up more than anything in the world. He was actually already mine – probably willing to do anything I asked, but now I wanted to make his night, no, his life, by showing him what a true monstrous bicep looked like. I was ready to fulfill all the fantasies the little guy had ever imagined before. I made a fist with my hand, causing the biceps to jump upward teasingly. I tightened my hand and veins started to appear down my forearm and across the already massive peak. Tommy, Clarence, and Francis all stopped breathing, they were waiting in anticipation for the most beautiful sight they had ever beheld. I thought about taking my time flexing, forcing them to either pass out or finally take a breath, but I didn’t want to be that cruel. I started bringing my forearm up and the biceps started bulging out in every direction, but mostly it powered upward. Multiple peaks formed on thick mountains of muscle, as my arm grew twice as thick as Tommy’s entire body. The poor guy’s face turned dark red as he struggled not to shoot his load; he even began to bite down on the insides of his cheeks – hoping it would help. And every time he figured my biceps could not morph any larger, I would flex a little harder and it would magnify beyond any man’s comprehension. Tommy’s eyes were as big as saucers by this point and he wasn’t going to blink for anything. The muscle mountain in front of his face was truly spectacular. I, myself, was again caught off guard by its size and beauty – knowing that it wasn’t fully flexed even now. I began to realize that all three of my admirers were very close to passing out, so I decided to move quickly to the freakish finale. I brought my arm completely up, fully flexed my biceps, triceps, and forearm and added sound effects at the same time. “BAM!” There was a moment of suspended animation as everyone in the room fully grasped the size and power of my arm. It was as if the universe of all three men’s brains had been expanded so they fully grasped, for the first time, that all my displays of power up to this point had only been a fraction of what my arms – not to mention the rest of my body – were capable of. It was clear by the look of disbelief in Tommy Cole’s eyes that he truly never imagined an arm of this size and strength. Suddenly his mouth flew open, but no sound came out. It felt like I was in some kind of silent film. He was so overcome with awe and complete un-control of his body that he could not even scream. He was so tense at that instant that every inch of his frame rivaled the hardness of my biceps. I had not misjudged the power of his ejaculation. Suddenly the fabric of his crotch was tattered as cum exploded out of his cock. The man’s stiff body rocked so hard I was nervous my make shift hook would not last or the pipe would be ripped from the walls. A steady stream of cum poured out of his cock, which now stuck straight out through the giant hole in his coveralls. It truly was an impressively big dick. At the first break in his orgasm the poor man was able to cry out like a wounded animal and take a deep breath. I was glad of the latter, since I knew he needed oxygen desperately. The pause was only a fraction of a second and his dick started its second eruption of cum-lava. I was able to pull my attention from Tommy for a few seconds and glanced at the other two worshippers. I was in time to see Francis fall backwards in a dead faint, after fully unloading his cock again for god-knows-how many times in the last two hours. I knew the guy would be okay; it had finally been too much for the man. That’s when I noticed the still stiff and still cum-filled body of Clarence standing there in much pain. The guy had been able to prevent himself from shooting his load – even after seeing my arm fully flexed. His face was a mixture of pride and pleading. He was happy that he had accomplished this feat for his muscle master, but he also so obviously needed release that if I did not allow it soon the poor guy was probably going to have a heart attack. I knew I needed to give him the order to orgasm, and I knew just what would do it. I turned my body slightly toward him, being careful not to hit Tommy in the face with my boulder-sized rock-hard arm. I stood there staring at Clarence, nodded at him, and then brought my other arm up quickly – breaking into a fully flexed double biceps pose. Again, I added sound to make it more exciting – even louder than before. “BAM!” Clarence got one look at the matching mountains growing next to my monstrous shoulders and that’s all it took. Suddenly his body began to gyrate and jerk so much that he looked like he was inventing a new dance. He had no control of his legs or, for that matter, any part of his body. The incredible force of his orgasm actually kept him upright. He moved around that part of the room as he emptied one helluva load of cum. It was like watching a chicken run around right after you cut off its head. His body completely took over and led Clarence in his muscle-induced dance. And then he stopped – as suddenly as he had begun. He looked at me with a face full of intense pleasure, then his eyes closed, and his limp body dissolved into a puddle on the ground. They poor boy was spent and I had a feeling he would sleep for days. I felt satisfied that he and Francis had received the promised muscle show of their lives. I also knew I’d someday return to please them once again. I brought my left arm down. I then turned back to Tommy and was impressed to see that his body was still ejaculating. His stomach was now so concave it looked unnatural and I was worried that more than just cum would start streaming out of his cock – like his organs or something worse. Finally his dick stopped spewing and his body went limp. The poor guy looked like he had just run three straight marathons. He was perspiring hard and sweat was falling to the ground like he was some kind of weird fountain. The poor guy was breathing so hard I worried I would have to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to keep him alive. I then realized, though, the moment I put my mouth on his he would explode again in an orgasmic fit, not being able to take my lips touching his. I kept my tensed biceps in front of his face because, even though he was completely worn out, he continued to stare at the massive bulge. He let his head drop forward and puckered up right before his mouth came in contact with my hard skin. He kissed my biceps three times, ran his tongue partially along the largest vein that streaked from one side over the peak to the other, and then leaned back to look at me. I could see that he was now completely in love. He wanted to please me more than anything he had ever desired before. “Your boyfriend is being held at DNX Pharmaceuticals in Pikesville. They’re going to force him to make more of the drug that made you so big. They want to make an army of guys like you. Tonight’s the night some guys get injected. You might be too late. They plan on killing your lover as soon as he’s finished with the drug.” My head started to spin from a mixture of panic and a desire to rip something big apart. ********** Ted – Part 10 It took my mind a few minutes to register that my body had ceased its orgasmic convulsions. My giant muscled arched back fell to the floor again and the tenseness that had overtaken me just seconds before was now gone. I didn’t realize, at first, that my body was no longer wracked with pain. Slowly, my breathing returned to normal and I could feel my heartbeat slowing down. I heard Ted’s heavy breathing and immediately realized he was sound asleep – lying on my massive upper torso. My eyes were shut and I kept them that way. I wanted to let my newfound body reveal itself first through sensations. I didn’t want to disturb Ted’s cum-emptying induced nap, so I began to take inventory of what I felt. The first thing I noticed was that I felt heavy – not just kind of heavy, but ridiculously heavy. I figured some of the weight I sensed was caused from being exhausted, but then I realized that my body was actually extremely alive and . . . something . . . juiced – yeah, that was it. I felt like I had just swallowed about eighty-five cans of the most powerful energy drink on the planet. But no matter how powered I was feeling, I could not get rid of the newfound awareness of how fucking dense my body was – I could actually feel how my thick bulging muscles added massive weight to my huge frame. For a few seconds I worried that my weight would be too much for our apartment floor. What if the concrete and wood could not take such extra poundage lying on top of it? I let go of any fear when it dawned on me that even if I did fall through the floor it wasn’t going to hurt my body at all. I did, however, fear for the poor soul that might be underneath my bulk if I did bust a hole and fall. The next sensation that overwhelmed me was the fact that I took up more space now. My feet were near one wall and if I stretched out my arms I would have been pretty close to reaching the other side of the room. That was just an incredible feeling. I knew my body had become big, but the reality of how enormous I now was only hit me when I filled a major part of our dining area. Feeling Ted’s smaller and lighter body on top of me helped me to understand my full size even more. It barely registered that a full-grown big man was sleeping on my chest and stomach. The fact that Ted is a big guy only made it blatantly more obvious that I was now super-sized. His shoulders didn’t even come close to hanging over the sides of my chest. His head was just at my pecs but his feet barely passed my knees. I was blown away by how small this man that I had drooled over for months was compared to the new improved me. I moved my arms and legs a little and it felt like I had a thick suit of armor on me. It didn’t register at first that the layer after layer of hard muscle was actually part of my body. The feeling of its mass was just too foreign to me. I could tell that I was now unable to bring my knees together – because of both the bulk of my quads and the size of my calves. Muscle now exploded both body parts to insane size and this prevented parts of my legs from being able to touch. I could also feel that my arms were forced out to the side because of giant muscles pressing them forward and outward. My super magnified biceps and triceps added to the morphed-like feeling and I knew that it would take a lot of effort and concentration to bring my elbows to my sides – if I was actually even able to do it. I opened my eyes for the first time and stared at the ceiling. I wanted to reveal my body to myself slowly. I raised my right arm and my brain froze – it just could not comprehend that the muscled keg-sized limb in the air was connected to my body. I opened and closed my huge hand and my heart started racing at how powerful my fist looked. It was like I was hooked up to some virtual reality game where someone had jacked up the controls to make me appear the size of a small building. I couldn’t help the strong attraction to my own body and my now giant cock started to come alive. I could sense that Ted’s sleeping body was rising into the air – forced upward by my hardening member. This brought me a sense of pride that I had never felt before. I was turned on by the size of my own dick, but I was also incredibly stoked by the fact that it had enough power to lift a full-grown man as if he weighed nothing. My lust for my own mammoth rod gave new meaning to the title of size queen. I began to wonder what my tool was actually capable of and started fantasizing about poking it through metal or seeing if some guy could stand on it without either of us holding on to each other. These thoughts and others flooded into my brain all at one moment. I began to get a little overwhelmed at the strength testing ideas that streamed into my consciousness and caused me to forget about the exploration that had previously held my full attention. I focused, again, on the monstrous arm sticking out from my side. I bent my arm slowly and watched in a state of complete shock as the bicep exploded into multiple tiers of thick hard-looking muscle. My cock shot fully hard as I gazed on what I understood to be my arm, but it looked like some kind of digitally enhanced 3-D porno shot created by a gay James Cameron. I had become the true definition of the phrase “muscle freak.” My own biceps shot so far up in the air that all I could do was let out a hard guffaw. I found myself laughing in disbelief that a man could be so huge – that an arm could be so massively muscled. My laughter caused my cock, chest, and stomach to tremble underneath Ted like a small earthquake. This caused the man resting on top of me to awake slowly. As Ted came out of his orgasm induced trance he started speaking – as if his subconscious had taken over. His comments made my laughter stop and encouraged my cock to get harder. “Brock, you’re so fucking big. I love you man. I loved you before you were big, but now I just want to make you happy. You are a muscle monster, man, and I want you so much.” I raised my head from the ground and tried to look over my hefty pecs to see Ted’s face, but my massive chest and steel-like nipples hid all. I could tell by his voice that Ted was still basically asleep, but then his face rose high into the air and I was able to see his face down the deep valley between my two mountainous pectoral muscles. His eyes were full of total astonishment and complete lust. He smiled as soon as he saw my eyes – sharing with me his total glee at what had happened to my body. I was now completely hard – again – and feeling the extra pump of blood through my system, caused by Ted’s obvious awe of me. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” That’s all Ted could think of to say. He repeated the sentiments again and this made me smile. He then pushed his body upward and straddled my mid-section, making sure his butt cheeks were positioned so my thick cock pressed them apart. He stared down at my chest, first. I saw his eyes glaze over as he took in the enormity of my pecs. Ted’s mouth fell open and he started to shake his head back and forth slowly in disbelief. I reached out, grabbed his hands, and pulled them upward so they rested directly on my bulging slabs of muscled meat in front of him. At first, my roommate did nothing. He just sat there staring at my chest with his tiny hands pressed up against my hard skin. For a second, I was fearful that he had been so overwhelmed that he went comatose, but I finally figured out that he really just needed time to process the fantasy-turned-reality beneath him. I decided to tease him a little. “Does Mr. Ted approve?” He simply nodded his head slowly, not taking his eyes from my chest. We sat there in silence for a few more seconds as the man struggled to regain control of his thoughts and actions. I smiled as it dawned on me again that I barely felt his big body sitting on top of mine. I knew he was there, but he was as light as a feather. His voice was soft and weak when he finally spoke. He looked into my eyes and he only moved his mouth – leaving his hands and ass where they were so they could connect with the hardness beneath him. “Does Mr. Brock approve?” This made me laugh, but it also made total sense. Ted had earlier registered my displeasure at what he had done, but he now wondered if my new body had changed my mind. There was no way that he could have understood the internal changes that had occurred along with the external ones. The self awareness and newfound confidence was so overpowering that I just assumed the joy I felt about my new body was completely obvious – even to a person that was deaf, dumb, and blind. It dawned on me that Ted feared I might have viewed myself as some kind of freak or something. The truth is that I really did view myself that way, as a total muscle freak, but Ted could not have easily comprehended how I was totally fucking excited about being just that. My brain had been expanded along with the super morphing of my body. Even though I was not fully aware of what my body was now capable of, I did sense that I was now not only huge, but freakishly strong, as well. I had become something super – something unstoppable, indestructible. I wanted to help Ted understand how much I loved the new and improved me. “Mr. Brock approves very much, Ted. Maybe you can help me, though. I can’t see my entire body right now – how about you describe what you see, to help me get a taste of the new me.” Ted smiled. He let his gaze leave my eyes and travel down my huge upper torso – still not moving his hands from my hard pec shelf. He let his eyes soak up my incredible size and the unfathomable amount of muscles bulging everywhere. He ran is tongue across his lips and then returned his gaze to my own eyes. “Nothing compares to you, man. And nothing could have prepared me for what has happened to you. I thought I was going to be happy with you having some big muscles, but this goes beyond that – this is something unimaginable. You are a muscle god – that’s the only word that comes close to describing you. I’m like a little kid in a three-story candy store. I can’t begin to figure out where to let my gaze land first. I start to take in the insane expanse of your mega chest, but then I notice your bulging arms and I have to look at them. That leads to your big forearms and I lose focus as I take in the veins streaking up and down that thick part of you. But then your ridged abs distract me and I can only think that each of these individual stomach muscles look as big as some other guy’s chest. And then I get a good look at what those abs frame – your monster cock. That’s when I get sad, though, Brock.” Ted’s words caught me off guard, and I saw sadness in his face. I could not fathom what disappointed him. I became a little alarmed and I’m sure it showed in my face. “No, Brock, don’t worry. I love everything I see and your new body is a wet-dream come true. It’s just that . . . well, I was hoping . . . I mean I was counting on . . . oh, hell, just say it Ted . . . I wanted you to fuck me, Brock. I wanted you to be the first guy to go where no other man has ever gone before. I wanted to offer my ass to my newly improved roommate. But it’s pretty clear that if I let you stick this telephone pole dick up my chute it’s going to kill me. That makes me sad, that’s all.” His confession warmed my entire body. I was so happy that Ted felt this way about me. For a split second I was sad that I wouldn’t be able to plug the guy’s asshole with my hard cock, but my lust for him was so great that I moved beyond that desire to all the other feelings I held inside. I pushed my upper body from the floor and propped it forward on my bent muscled arms. “Come here, sexy.” Ted understood what I wanted. He wanted the same thing. My roommate leaned forward slightly and brought his lips to mine. Months of unrequited lust for both of us made the kiss incredibly passionate and full of love at the same time. I had never known, before this moment, how much I really wanted the beautiful man sitting on top of me. It was now fine for me to admit that he had long been the first thing I thought of in the morning and the last thing I had contemplated before dozing off at night. Our relationship didn’t just gently roll over into something more than roommates – it flew at super-speed into a connection so deep and powerful that it matched the size and apparent strength of my body. I also realized that Ted had felt the same way about me before and he now equaled me in present desire. Our kiss impacted me as much as the transformation of my body. I was flooded with an incredible peace and a comforting awareness of selfless love. Ted was first to pull away from our kiss. He had the biggest smile on his face. “I’ve wanted that for a very long time.” “Me too.” “Well, my muscle man, I think we should get a good look at your body and maybe clean up some of this mess our cocks have made.” I looked down and saw that we were both covered in dried cum. This made me giggle embarrassingly and, yet, I was proud of the obvious amount of juice that has been released from both of our bodies. I also noticed that both of us seemed ready to fire off another major load. Ted’s cock looked as hard as mine. I nodded my head at Ted’s suggestion. I was a little sad when he slid off of me – missing the contact with his warm body immediately. I reached out and placed my hand on the big dining room table in order to pull my body up from the floor. I put a little pressure on the piece of furniture and suddenly the four legs shattered from the weight and the table fell. The noise was incredibly loud and the surprise confused both of us instantly. I turned my upper body to look at my roommate, now standing beside me. “Shit man, did you mean to do that?” “No, Ted. I didn’t push down hard at all. I just tried to pull myself up. I’m so sorry.” The table had been something Ted had brought to the apartment. It was a sturdy solid oak table that had taken four guys to carry up the stairs. I know my face shot red with shame. I looked down at the destroyed table and could not believe my one hand had easily caused so much destruction. It was the first moment of even a speck of doubt about my new muscles. Ted spoke quickly – to try and stop any fears that might sneak into my consciousness. “Are you kidding, Brock? That was incredible. I had forgotten that fucking super strength would come with your new huge muscles. You just destroyed a solid oak table with one hand. That’s . . . I mean . . . wow, it’s unbelievable. I can’t even begin to think of what you must be capable of doing. You know what I’m saying, man?” Ted’s lit up face made it clear that he was sincere and his excitement about my strength easily overpowered his disappointment about the table lying in pieces on the floor. We both looked down and saw that the edge of the wood where my hand had briefly rested was broken into hundreds of splinters. My power was unimaginable. We both stared at the demolished table and got more turned on as we each contemplated feats of strength I would be able to perform. I was beginning to leak a glob of pre-cum just from thoughts of my hand destroying stuff that was much more powerful that wood. “Yeah, that’s it buddy, just imagine what you’ll be able to do. It’s turning you on even more, isn’t it, Brock? Me too, man. I can’t wait to see you rip something apart with your bare hands – something like . . . I don’t know . . . like a tank or something. Shit, I’m going to squirt another major wad just from imagining it.” And with no other warning suddenly a stream of Ted-milk shot from his hard cock into the air and landed on my massive chest. Two more long shots of cum landed on me in quick succession and then Ted had to reach out and rest his tiny hand on my huge shoulder to help him stay standing. His crotch jerked a few more times and a few more dribbles of semen pulsed from his dick slit and slid down his rigid pole. It was a beautiful site to watch my roommate explode just from imagining the amount of strength contained in my new muscles. I gave him a few minutes to rest and regain control of his body. “Listen Ted, I think I need to get away from here just for a little while. I barely put any pressure on that table – or what I thought was just a little pressure. I’m really nervous about what my body might do before I’ve learned to hold back on my strength. I’m most nervous that I’ll hurt you without even being aware of it. I think I need to go out and really explore what my body can do.” “Hell yeah, I’ll come too. I want to watch you explore.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now, Ted. I need to get control of these muscles before I’m around people. I’m nervous that a mere pat on the back from my hand could send someone through a brick wall. Let me get some awareness of what I’m able to do and then I promise I’ll show off for you. I’ll show off a lot, buddy.” This seemed to please Ted a lot. He moved his hand from my shoulder and backed up. I slowly got to my feet, being careful to avoid any other contact with pieces of furniture. I moved laboriously, mainly because I was not used to feeling so heavy or so wide, but also because I didn’t want to crush anything by accident. I was immediately happy that our apartment had very high ceilings, but realized that my head was still just a few inches shy of busting through the top. I made a mental note not to jump into the air even a little and to always walk with my head bent forward. I looked down at Ted and saw that his face was again aghast with shock. He was staring up at me with his mouth wide open and with eyes that showed that he had no idea of how massive I really had become until that moment. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” I was beginning to realize that this was Ted’s standard response to anything that overwhelmed him and I could tell that my body was the biggest mind-blowing shock of his entire life. I moved my arms a little and inhaled deeply now that I was standing. My chest swelled upward and outward. “Oh – my – sweet – fucking – goodness!” This time Ted’s response made me laugh a little. I looked down at him and watched as he let his gaze soak in my entire body. He started with my head and then traveled slowly down to my large feet – making sure he got an intense look at every muscled part of my frame. I just stood there to give him the opportunity to grasp the entire change that had happened to my body. I could tell Ted was trying to process what his mind told him could not be possible. He looked back up at my face and I saw a mixture of lust, love, denial, and pure joy in his eyes. A sudden thought made me throw my forearms out to the side and raise my shoulders in a gesture of wonder. “What am I going to wear when I go outside?” My simple movement was something any person would do – merely a reaction to the question inside of their head. But when you are enormous and massive simple movements have the power of modern battering rams. My hand struck the wall and blasted through solid wood as if it were tissue. My unclenched fist busted a hole - the size of a small window – in the wall between the dining room and kitchen with a gesture that seemed normal and weak. But now a simple movement of one of my arms had the force of a bulldozer. Both of us stared at the fresh opening for a few minutes before anything truly registered in our minds. Dust was still settling when I heard Ted let out a cry of pleasure and then burst into loud laughter. “You are fucking Superman, Brock. Look at how you busted through that wall like it was made of tissue. Did you see that? Just think about how strong you are! I can’t believe it. There’s probably nothing you can’t do. Aw shit, man, I’ve got too see what your body can do. Are you sure I can’t come with you now. I promise not to get in the way. Really. Please let me come.” I turned to my happy roommate and saw that he was full of uncontrollable lust and excitement. My once big-to-me roommate was like a little boy begging for some kind of treat. He could not wait to see me lift incredible amounts of weight or, better yet, destroy something powerful with my bare hands. He had become like an adolescent that got off on strength and destruction. I smiled at his enthusiasm and contemplated letting him come so I could show off. My brain finally convinced me that it wasn’t a good idea until I had control over my new body. Right now I was more worried about hurting him than anything in the entire world. I wanted to please him very much, but I was petrified that something as simple as a handshake would literally crush him. “Ted, it’s because of how simple it was for me to bust through the wall that I don’t want to be around you for a little while. I have no concept of how strong I am. I could send you to the hospital or something worse just by accidentally bumping into you – or giving you what I thought was a love tap. I want to hug you more than anything in the world but right now I’m afraid I would squeeze you so hard that every bone in your body would snap – but it would just feel like a slight cuddle to me. I just can’t take the chance of hurting you – not when we just confessed our love for each other.” “You love me?” My words had come so easily that I didn’t even realize I said it. Yes, we had kissed and our unspoken lust was very clear to the other, but this was the first time I had alluded to my deep feelings for Ted. His face was beaming and I could tell that I was turning very red. My new body and strength, however, made me very bold. “Yes, Ted, I love you very much. I have for a long time.” “I love you, too, Brock.” We stood there in silence. We stared at each other, fully aware that we should not embrace, but wanting each other desperately. Our cocks were once again fully hard. I finally broke the silence in order to figure out a plan to get me away from him before I hurt him unintentionally. “Okay, Ted, we’ve got to calm down before something happens. Focus for me, okay? I’ve got to get something to wear when I go outside or I’m going to shock the entire city. I’ve also got to figure out what to do. Where should I go? I promise to come back as soon as I’ve gotten a handle on this new body and my new strength. What do you suggest?” I could tell Ted’s brain went into overdrive. He was an organizer and I had tapped into one of his strengths. He had always been able to think on his feet quickly – this is one of the things that made him a good lawyer. He moved swiftly into the other room and returned with a bed sheet. “Wrap this around you like a towel. It will at least make you appear decent. I personally don’t think anyone is going to notice or care that you aren’t dressed. All they are going to be able to do is stare at your fucking huge body. And anyway, what are they going to do – argue with you, tell you what to do, or arrest you? I don’t think so. I believe they’ll be turned on and frightened by your size at the same time – and will realize you can do anything you want. Now, here’s what I suggest. Move quickly to the outskirts of town. Out in the woods somewhere. Try out those muscles on some rocks and trees. That should give you an understanding of how strong you are and then get your big body back to me quickly. I say you’ll get familiar with your strength in an hour or so. But either way, come back before dawn. I don’t think you should be seen in the daylight – not yet anyway. It’s about ten o’clock. This part of town shuts down pretty early at night. You should be able to go unnoticed in the dark.” “Well sure, I’ll take a taxi.” Ted laughed out loud and stared at me with a knowing look. He noticed my confusion and immediately stopped laughing. “You won’t fit in a taxi, Brock. I don’t think you’d fit in any car.” His statement thrilled and saddened me at the same time. I was beginning to realize how much my life was going to change. And while it made me very excited to be super huge, I needed to mourn the simple things in life that would be lost forever. Ted could see this in my face. “Listen, Brock, don’t worry. We’ll figure out the car thing. I bet if we take a few seats out of a van or something you’ll be able to fit again. I have a funny feeling, though, that you won’t need any kind of automobile – ever again. When you get outside I want you to try something for me. I want to you to try running really fast and jumping in the air. I have a funny feeling that you have no idea how insignificant things like cars, trucks, and even airplanes are going to seem very soon. You need to start thinking big, man – even bigger than your body. I don’t think there’s going to be a limit to what you can do. Okay, that statement almost made my cock spew another wad of spunk, so that’s a sign that you need to get out of here before I force myself on you – not even caring if I get hurt in the process.” I was trying to understand everything Ted was saying while, at the same time, I was ordering myself to not grab him, throw him on the ground, and take advantage of him. I wanted him more than any other man in my entire life. I knew, though, that I could easily hurt him just by holding him with one of my powerful hands – hands that had no idea of their true strength. I knew his plan was best. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and immediately felt like Hercules or some other Greek god. “Damn, you look hot, Brock.” “Thanks, Ted. Listen, I’ll be back soon and we’ll figure out how we can be together without me hurting you. I promise to be a quick learner. I can’t wait to hold you in my arms, man.” “And I can’t wait to be held by those huge arms, Brock.” Ted was staring at my biceps. This made me smile again. I looked at my roommate with a face full of love and longing. I saw the same thing in his eyes when the silence made him look at me. I started to move toward the front door. “No, Brock. Don’t use the front door. Someone might see you and you’ll probably rip the door from its frame with no effort at all. Use the balcony. Let me open the door for you.” “But we’re on the third floor!” “Yeah, so?” It took me a minute to understand what he meant. He comprehended my body’s abilities much more than I did. He had a huge smile on his face as he moved to the French doors to our balcony. I followed him carefully – not getting too close to anything, which was hard due to my size. I had to duck to get through the large doors. I looked back at Ted in the doorway. I suddenly had a flash of awareness and knew that I should not push off from the balcony floor too hard because I would demolish that part of our building with just a simple jump. “That’s it, Brock. I can see you’ve realized that those legs could easily demolish all this stone and steel. You’re going to learn fast. Come home immediately, man. I need to explore that body of yours some more. Go destroy some big things and learn what those muscles can do. I’d say be careful, but I don’t think I have to worry about anything happening to you now. But be aware that there are some guys…” Ted caught himself mid-sentence and quit talking suddenly. I was too busy looking over the balcony feeling just slightly nervous about the distance to notice his change in demeanor. I turned back to him and looked for more encouragement. “What were you saying, Ted?” “Nothing, buddy. Just don’t jump too hard. You don’t want to leave a big hole in the sidewalk below. As a matter of fact, jump enough to land on the other side of the street. I never liked that building. Let’s shake the tenants up a little.” Ted smiled as I sat and swung my legs over the heavy railing of the balcony. I was worried for a second that the thick concrete would not be able to hold my big body. I glanced back at the smiling face of my once roommate – now lover. I smiled and sat there hesitantly. “Bye, Ted. I’ll see you later.” “Brock, quit stalling. You’re not going to hurt yourself. I promise. Let go of the parameters of your old body. Think about how big and strong you feel. I’m more worried about anything that gets in your way. Go! You’ll soon see how powerful you really are. How indestructible that body is.” Those words made something snap inside of me. I had already felt this way about my muscles and his encouraging words only affirmed what I truly new inside. I let my body fall forward, pushing off very gently. I felt chunks of concrete break off from the wide railing where my hands pushed off – even though I did it as lightly as I could. I knew, however, that I did not destroy the entire balcony. I pushed hard enough to clear the street and land in front of the building across from ours, just as Ted had told me. I was not prepared for the giant hole my landing would create or the way the impact would cause the buildings around me to shake. Car alarms immediately went off and after a few seconds apartment lights in the surrounding buildings started to come on. I knew I needed to move quickly. I glanced back up at my lover and saw him waving to me. He was also exploring the demolished concrete where my hands had pushed – amazed at what I was able to do. I started moving down the street quickly, careful not to meet anyone and fully aware that the sheet around my waist didn’t hide my raging hard-on at all. I did not, however, notice the massive truck pull out of three parking spaces down the street and begin to follow me. I was amazed and relieved that I did not see anyone as I moved down some back streets – trying to get to the outskirts of town unnoticed. There were times when I did meet cars in a dark street or when I had to cross major intersections. The look on the drivers’ faces was such a turn-on for me. I could tell, whether it was a guy or a girl, that after the initial shock wore off they were immediately overcome with an incredible lust for my body. I would move quickly away, sure that I left them in a daze and wondering if they had merely imagined the muscled giant that had momentarily appeared in front of them. During my departure from town, I also became aware that I was being followed. I did not know how long the huge truck had been trailing me, but it thrilled me a lot to know that someone was curious enough about my body to stay up with my fast moving exit. I, of course, did not move as fast as I knew I could – nor did I leap into the air - because I was beginning to realize that I would be able to go hundreds of yards away with just one jump. I had also decided that the truck could possibly be a nice way to test my strength. I continued to move further away from town even after I got to the area where there were no houses or businesses. I wanted to be on an empty stretch of road when I took on the truck. The driver was certainly intent on following me and I soon figured out it wasn’t because of his lust for my muscles. I sensed I was being followed for sinister reasons. When I finally felt I was far enough away from town to take care of some business without being noticed, I turned around in the road and stared back at the truck, which had its headlights off. I was feeling truly powerful, so I reached down and pulled off the sheet wrapped around my waist. I threw it to the side and rested my hands at my waist. I was sure I looked like a nude superhero or something. I then jerked my head backwards a couple of times as a signal to come ahead and yelled out loudly. “So, you like what you see? Are you here to play with this big boy’s muscles or do you want to see if that small truck of yours can hurt me?” My cocky attitude garnered the exact response I desired. The bright lights of the truck came on immediately and the driver gunned the motor a few times. He was quite a few yards away, but I somehow knew that the distance would give him no advantage in our little rumble. I was going to win and it was going to be easy. I taunted him more. “Bring it on, mister, bring it on. Let’s give you a taste of what indestructible means!” ********** Brock and Ted – Part 11 The impact and sound of my body busting through the middle of the huge metal door to the gym building made it seem like a crate full of dynamite had been used, but I merely pounded through the thick solid-steel sheet with my two fists. As soon as Tommy had spilled his muscle-loving guts and told me that Ted was being held prisoner and being forced to create more formula to be used to make an army of guys as big as me, I didn’t waste even a second to think about anything. I am sure the wake of my quick departure from the gym caused much damage to the machinery and weights. I didn’t care. I leapt into the air before the guards could even turn the spotlight in the direction of the intense disturbance caused by body. It crossed my mind briefly that Tommy and his boys were going to have a hard time trying to convince the guards that some huge muscleman had wrecked the place. It certainly wasn’t going to look like any human could have done the amount of damage I had caused. I also knew that Clarence and Francis were not going to miss the thrill of watching the big goons squirm, so they weren’t going to say a thing. I knew, however, that both men were going to be waiting desperately for my return. My mind quickly shifted to my lover, Ted. In three quick super jumps I landed in front of the large DNX Pharmaceutical plant in the neighboring town of Pikesville. I immediately became alarmed when I saw smoke billowing from a certain area of the complex and heard sounds of destruction. I moved silently, but quickly, in the direction of the disturbance. As I advanced further into the complex I became fully aware that the intended experiment had been a success. I could tell by the way that buildings and other items were mangled or destroyed that there now existed an army of super men just like me. I saw a sedan completely ripped in two. The way that the car was demolished made it clear that some huge guy had simply taken his bare hands and pulled the car apart. The separation was not clean – as if it had been done by a giant saw or something – it was jagged and rough. I could also see finger indentions everywhere in the metal. It was pretty clear that someone had been trying to get away, but had been stopped and easily yanked from the wreckage. I also saw a truck sticking out of the side of a building in the distance, but at the second floor level. Some guy had obviously tossed the car like a brick and it had rammed into the concrete wall. The back of the truck stuck out halfway. Another large building had a huge hole in its back wall. I could tell by the size and the damage that a guy as big as me had simply decided to exit that way – refusing to use the double wide doors just a few yards to the right. It then struck me suddenly that the place seemed deserted. I began to actually get a little nervous about facing a gang of guys as big as me. Would I be able to take on a man, not to mention a group of men, as strong as me? Up to this point I had definitely felt indestructible, but my confidence was wavering. My love for Ted was the only thing that was spurring me on. I would save him one way or the other. That thought alone was going to give me the power to defeat any foe. And then I returned to my original thought - where was everyone? I heard sounds of something being easily demolished in the distance. I followed the noise. I peered around the side of a large building and got the first glimpse of one of my new enemies. Seeing someone equal to my size created two conflicting feelings within me. I was immediately turned on when I got my first glimpse of the guy’s huge back and broad shoulders. He was definitely as big as me. He was amazing to look at. His body glistened in the light from a burning car nearby. His monstrous bubbled ass made my cock twitch even in the midst of so much possible danger. It was a beautiful butt – nicely shaped and ripe for my huge cock. This was a guy that I could fuck and not be scared of ripping in two with my large tool. At the same time I was a little nervous about taking the guy on in a fight. At the moment I was watching him grab hold of the bottom of a streetlight pole and rip it out of the ground. It looked like it was as easy for him as pulling a weed from a garden. I watched as his big hand smashed the thick metal of the pole where his fingers clamped down on it and then he simply pulled upward – concrete split, sparks flew everywhere, and the huge pole was jerked into the air effortlessly. The mammoth man swung the large pole around like he was a child playing with a stick. He was on his way to finish some task and his strength was as mesmerizing as his body. His arms were certainly as big as mine and the tree-trunk legs made me want him even more. My mind quickly turned back to Ted, though. I looked around and then I saw the body of a guy in a white lab coat lying on the ground in the distance. I knew immediately that it was Ted. My mind instantly went into destruction mode. I was overwhelmed with a need to make this big guy pay dearly for hurting my lover. I didn’t even care if there were other big men nearby. I quickly leapt into the air and came down hard on the back of my enemy. I knocked the guy down and watched the light pole fly from his hand. I could tell that the man was greatly surprised that something could be powerful enough to knock him to the ground. His shock was short-lived, though, and he quickly pushed up from the ground hard with his arms and legs. The force of his shove sent my body flying backwards through the air. The big man’s elbows had struck my stomach and for the first time in a long time I felt pain. The impact of his arms against my abs actually hurt and I then knew that taking this guy down, along with all the others, was going to be very difficult. I immediately jumped back to my feet and I watched the guy do the same thing. He turned around with one fast jump to face his attacker. I went into a fighting stance – ready to take him on. As soon as I got a full frontal glimpse of the guy my heart stopped. His size and his muscles were magnificent. I was stunned temporarily by the mega chest and the monstrous bulging arms. I was also caught off guard by the surprise that the guy had a raging hard-on. He was obviously getting off on his own new power and enhanced body. I was instantly ashamed at how much his body excited me. I forced myself to look him in the eye and the new shock waiting for me was overwhelming. It was Ted! We stared at each other for only a few seconds and then we both quickly leapt at each other and met in mid air. We locked our arms around each other as our bodies slammed together. The ground shook when we landed. Our lips immediately found each other and we locked in on the most powerful kiss – one that simply matched the strength of our bodies. The intense squeeze from Ted’s arms actually forced air from my mouth and we both moaned in a mixture of discomfort and colossal excitement as we gave each other a bear hug that would have easily crushed large boulders. My cock was instantly at full mast and battling Ted’s monster rod smashed between our hard bodies. We stayed in that insanely pressurized embrace for as long as our bodies could handle it. Finally, because of the discomfort we were feeling, we lessened the strength in our arms and pulled our faces apart. “I don’t understand Ted. What happened?” “Well hello there too, Brock. It’s nice to see you, as well.” “I’m sorry. Hello sweetie. I missed you so much and I’ve been so worried. Now what the hell happened?” “Long story short. These assholes kidnapped me as soon as you were gone and brought me here to make more of the serum. They intended to make an army of big Brocks! They forced me to work around the clock. As I began to figure out how to make the serum work on people other than you I got an idea. I simply focused on my own DNA. It hit me that no one would figure out what I was doing if I simply worked hard to hopefully make the stuff work on my own body. It was a risk and I knew it could possibly kill me, but I figured it was my only chance. I hoped it would at least stall them long enough for you to get here and save me. But then I had a breakthrough and realized that I had actually stumbled on how to make the serum work on me. I hid some of it in my pocket when they let me take a bathroom break and the rest, as they say, is history. I’m so bummed that you weren’t here to watch me grow. It was fantastic. I was in a small bathroom at the back of that building and I ballooned out so much that I simply busted through the walls. It took me a while to figure out how to use these muscles and my newfound strength, but I guess I’m a quick learner. I’ve simply been rounding up the bad guys since then. That guy in the coat is the last one. Here, come and see.” We separated our huge bodies, but we held on to each other’s hand. Ted reached down and grabbed the giant lamp post again. He motioned for me to grab the limp body as we passed by and I reached down, picked up the guy with one hand, and threw him over my shoulder. We moved toward the building with the huge hole in the wall and stepped through. The sight that met me was both hilarious and a big turn-on. There were two groups of about twenty-five men each in the center of the room. Every guy was completely tapped out and one gang of guys had been lined up like a bunch of asparagus at the supermarket and then neatly tied up with a huge metal street light. It was an incredible sight. Ted had taken the metal pole and used it like a piece of string or rubber band and placed it around the group of men. It was clear that no guy was going to be able to even think about escaping when they all finally woke up. The pressure from the manhandled metal around them was just too much. I helped Ted quickly do the same thing with the second group of men. My cock started leaking pre-cum as I watched my newly morphed lover bend the metal lamp post like it was as easy as manipulating a small piece of wire. Ted actually made a cute little bow with the ends of the pole when he was finished securing the men. “Maybe not as much pressure next time, buddy. I’m not sure anything’s going to be able to release these guys without hurting them.” “Unless it’s something as big and strong as us.” “I don’t think that exists, do you?” “I guess your right. They’ll just have to cut through the metal. I’d love to be able to see the guy’s faces when they bring that huge saw so close to their small bodies.” “You are an evil man, Mr. Ted.” “Not evil, just loving the fact that I’m so big and strong. There’s only one thing, though, that is more exciting than my new size and power, Brock.” “Yeah? What’s that, Mr. Muscle Man?” I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled his body into mine. I loved the feeling of our huge hard pecs hitting each other and our two stiff cocks pressing together. I also loved running my hands along his back – feeling the massive mounds of muscle and rock-like skin. Ted quickly brought his big hands up to my biceps and squeezed them hard – I loved watching my hard muscle actually dent in from his strong grip. I felt slight pain when he applied a lot of pressure, but the feeling was incredible. I smiled at my lover and hugged him tightly. “I think my virgin ass will now be able to take that huge cock of yours with no problem. That’s what I’ve always wanted, roomie. I have wanted you to fuck me from the first day we met. Think you’re up for the task?” “I think you can feel my response poking you in the abs right now.” I reached down and wrapped both of my big hands around each of his huge ass cheeks. I squeezed hard – hard enough to give the man a little pain. He moaned out loud and shut his eyes in anticipation. I pulled the cheeks apart and let one of my forefingers slide up to his tight hole. I teased him by pressing up against his chute and letting the tip of my finger penetrate the clenched opening. This made Ted’s body shake with delight. “Why don’t you let me carry you somewhere romantic and I’ll show you more joy than you’ve ever thought possible, Mr. Ted. I think we need to start a new life of being huge and powerful, but also a new life of mind-blowing muscle-on-muscle sex. How does that sound?” “Nice, Brock, very nice.” “Yeah, I think we’re both going to love having sex so much that people are going to call us unstoppable.” I pulled his body tightly into mine and pushed off from the ground. We easily shot through the two floors of the building and out through the roof into the night air. We were definitely ready to start our new life together.

El asunto comenzó cuando Ramiro me regaló unos calzoncillos blancos de slip. Ramiro y yo éramos amigos desde la secundaria. El día que había decidido irme a vivir solo, él se encontraba en la misma situación así y me dijo de alquilar un departamento con tres ambientes y compartir los gastos. Me pareció una buena idea y así fue: a los pocos meses encontramos un departamento enorme que podíamos pagar entre los dos. Ramiro era gay, pero eso a mí nunca me había importado. Al parecer yo no era el tipo de chabón que a él le gustaba, lo cual no complicaba el asunto entre nosotros. Pero como decía, el asunto comenzó cuando Ramiro me regaló unos calzoncillos blancos de slip. En verdad el asunto era un chiste que él me había hecho. —Te quedarían bien unas slipetas blancas —me dijo. Entonces para mi cumpleaños, a modo de chiste, me regaló unos calzoncillos de esos. Nos reímos y eso fue todo. Ramiro era un chaboncito muy gracioso, medía 1,40 lo cual lo volvía una suerte de ratita. Era flaco como un fideo y siempre decía que tenía el cuerpo de un chico de doce años. No le molestaba ser tan chiquito, es más, siempre decía que le gustaba ser así porque le gustaban los hombres mas grandes que él y bueno, no era muy dificil ser mas grande que él. Yo tampoco era un gigante, mido 1.70, algo bastante normal. Iba al gimnasio para no volverme una ameba y me cuidaba en las comidas, pero solo eso. Y resultó que un día, antes de trabajar, cuando fui a buscar un calzón descubrí que estaban todos sucios, excepto el que Ramiro me había regalado. Me lo puse para salir del paso y descubrí que no eran tan incómodos como había imaginado. Ese día me sentí super energizado, como si tuviera una suerte de alegría o algo. Las chicas de la oficina me dijeron que me veían muy bien, incluso me preguntaron si estaba ejercitando. La verdad era que me sentía muy bien y bastante caliente. Esa misma tarde hablando con la recepcionista me di cuenta que me la estaba levantando y con una naturalidad que no sabía que tenía me la chamuyé para llevarla a mi depto. Esa noche garchamos como conejos. Yo me sentía al palo. Esa semana fue toda así, incluso en el gimnasio empecé a levantar mas peso. Tenía una energía interminable. En el espejo empecé a notar que estaba mas musculoso y por alguna razon me empezó a gustar usar el slip de Ramiro. También era verdad que cuando las chicas con las que me acosté esa semana (fueron 3) me vieron usando eso me dijeron que les encantaba. Así fue que me lo dejé puesto. Lo lavaba cada vez que me bañaba, dormía desnudo y al día siguiente estaba seco. Ustedes se preguntarán que pasó. No tengo la menor idea, pero empecé a crecer. Fue una locura, era algo de no creer. Mis músculos se inflaron hasta el punto de que la ropa me empezó a quedar apretada. Pero no solo fueron mis músculos sino que tambien empecé a crecer en altura. Así fue como al mes de estar usando la slipeta medía 1.75 y pesaba 80kilos. Pegué una espalda de la puta madre y mis brazos se volvieron enormes. Me sentía una bestia. Y como si fuera poco la pija me empezó a crecer. Yo no entendía que estaba pasando, pero la sensación era genial. Me sentía superman y tenía el cuerpo de superman. Me empezó a pasar que ni bien llegaba a casa quería sacarme la remera.Yo nunca había sido así de andar sin remera, pero ahora sentía que quería estar así, solo con la slipeta. Me causaba gracia que Ramiro no me podía sacar los ojos de encima. Me daba cuenta de que me miraba hacer el más mínimo movimiento. Mis nuevos músculos lo volvían loco. Y pasó que me empezó a gustar que me mirara lo grande que estaba. Y para mi sorpresa el asunto de crecer no había terminado. Recién empezaba. Cada día que pasaba yo estaba no solo más alto sino con músculos más grandes, era como que me estaba inflando con cada día que pasaba. A los dos meses ya medía 1.80 y pesaba 95kilos. En el trabajo las minas estaban locas con mis músculos. Se la pasaban tocándome y diciendo lo bueno que estaba. Durante esa época me la pasé garchando, casi todos los días llevaba una mina nueva y la hacía mierda en mi cama. Tenía la pija enorme, me había convertido en un semental. Pero a las minas les encantaba que tuviera el pecho tan grande, era verdad. Mis pectorales se habían inflado y eran dos montañas gigantes llenas de fuerza. Me costaba encontrar remeras que me entraran. En casa andaba todo el día en slipeta. Todo mi cuerpo musculoso quedaba al aire. Ramiro no podía sacarme los ojos de encima, pero no se animaba a decir nada. Yo lo veía ahí debajo mio moviéndose alrededor como una ratita alrededor de un queso gigante y me moría de risa. Cada día lo veía mas chiquito y flacucho, pero en verdad era que yo me estaba volviendo mas grande y musculoso. Empezó a pasar que mis hombros se volvieron tan enormes y mi espalda tan ancha que tenía que girar para pasar por las puertas y a los tres meses había crecido tanto que me tenía que agachar para pasar por las puertas. Mi pija se había vuelto una anaconda de veinte centímetros flácida, pero que crecía hasta medio metro. La slipeta me quedaba tan apretada que pija colgaba enorme con mis bolas llenas de semen. Me había vuelto un gigante inmenso. Me causaba gracia ver como Ramiro intentaba ocultar su pijita parada cada vez que me veía caminar desnudo con todos mis enormes músculos al aire. Mis piernas eran dos troncos enormes llenos de fuerza y músculos. Cada una de mis piernas se había vuelto mas ancha que su cuerpo. Mis biceps era mas grandes que su cabecita y mi pectorales eran tan grandes que me tenía que inclinar sobre ellos para verlo ahí debajo admirando mi enorme musculatura. A veces para joderlo, mientras cocinaba en calzones decía cosas como: —Uh, chabon, estoy re duro, no sabés como me cuesta moverme con estos músculos. —… —¿Qué decís? —le preguntaba flexionando un brazo gigante que explotaba con un bicep enorme—¿Te parece que estoy suficientemente grande? Mirá este brazo. Soy una bestia. O a veces le contaba a las minas que me había garchado la noche anterior. —Boludo, no sabés como estaban las minas ayer, se volvían locas por mi pecho. Me lamieron las tetas estas y me tocaron todo. Estaban locas por mis músculos. Me parece que cuanto mas grande me vuelvo más se excitan esas putas. Y cuando me las garcho acaban como cinco veces. Boludo, no sabés lo enorme que tengo la pija. Parezco un caballo. —… Al mes de eso pegué un estirón todavía mas grande. Llegué al 1.90 y a los 120 kilos. Pero apenas tenía grasa y todos mis músculos eran enormes y duros. Me sentía Hulk, aunque tenía una cintura bastante chica lo cual acentuaba la forma de V de mi espalda. La slipeta todavía me entraba aunque los pelos de mis huevos asomaban por ambos lados y se veía el tamaño inmenso de mi poronga. De todos modos seguía sacándome la ropa al llegar a casa y Ramiro al verme corría al baño. Yo me daba cuenta de que se pajeaba con solo verme caminar. Y la verdad que no podía culparlo. Mi cuerpo musculoso era impresionante. Parecía una estatua tallada en piedra toda gigante y musculosa. Mi pecho era inmenso, ancho y abultado. Mis brazos eran dos piedras enormes y mi espalda parecía un valle de músculos. Me había vuelto un macho inmenso y super dotado. —¿Qué decís, chabon? A que soy el hombre mas grande que viste tu vida. Mira el tamaño de mis músculos. A esa altura Ramiro me parecía un enano diminuto. Lo veía todo flaquito y chiquito que me causaba gracia como se movía alrededor de mis gigantezcos músculos. A veces sin querer me tocaba el cuerpo y yo me daba cuenta de que se estremecía a punto de acabar. Se la pasaba llendo al baño. Una noche después de cenar él se levantó con los platos y me di cuenta que ya era mas alto que él estando sentado. Le sacaba mas de una cabeza. —A ver, vení chabon, acercate —le dije. Me obedeció temblando. No solo le pasaba a él, todo el mundo parecía obedecerme a cualquier cosa que dijera. Al parecer cuando te volvías así de musculoso y grande la gente se sentía intimidada. —Vení, acercate, quiero ver cuanto mas grande soy. Me abrí de piernas y me senté derecho. Todo mi cuerpo musculoso brillaba y mi pija en la slipeta se abultaba gigante. Había cogido toda la semana pero las ganas de seguir cogiendo no se me habían ido. Ramiro se acercó sosteniendo los platos. —Deja eso. Lo dejó sobre la mesa. —Vení, acercate más a mi cuerpo. Quiero ver lo enorme que soy. Se acercó hasta quedar a centímetros de mi pecho enorme. Mi cuerpo junto al suyo parecía todavía mas grande, de pronto sentía que mis músculos se endurecían como cuando entrenaba. Me estaba inflando solo de estar cerca de esa mierdita. —Creo que estoy un poco grande —dije y flexioné mi brazo frente a su cara. Sus ojos se abriero como platos. —Sacate la remera. Temblando se sacó la remera. Ramiro era un flacucho diminuto y pálido sin un músculo. —ja, boludo, sos mínimo. No tenés ni un músculo. Mirá la diferencia de nuestro cuerpos,. Yo estoy todo enorme, mirame el pecho. Vení mas cerca. Así, fijate lo grande que lo tengo. Mirame los hombros y los brazos. Estoy todo duro. Estoy super inflado. Ramiro estaba con la boca abierta viendo mi cuerpo cada vez mas grande, duro y brillante. Mi pecho parecía haberse duplicado de tamaño. Me sentía gigante. —Sacate el pantalón —le dije y empecé a acariciarme la pija debajo del calzón. Me daba cuenta de que me había crecido. Todo mi cuerpo estaba mucho mas grande. Me sentia gigante y fuerte. Capaz de levantar un auto con mis brazos musculosos. Ramiro se sacó el pantalón y asomaron sus piernitas de gallina. Era apenas un palito. Su pijita parada era mas chica que mi dedo meñique. —Boludo, sos una mierdita. Mirá la diferencia de nuestros cuerpos. Soy como veinte veces mas grande que vos. Mirá el pecho que tengo. Estoy enorme. Boludo, ¿y vos te crees un hombre con ese cuerpo? Esto es un hombre. Mira el cuerpo que tengo. Flexioné ambos brazos y acabó apenas con un suspiro. —jaja, ¿acabaste de solo ver mis músculos? Que puto que sos. A ver mostrame esa pijita. Sacate el calzoncillo a si veo lo chiquita que tenés la pija. Se lo sacó. Era todavía más chica de lo que yo pensaba. —Jajaja, chabon, la tenés diminuta. Boludo, ¿Qué hacés con eso? Es un maní. Apuesto a que querés ver una pija en serio. ¿Querés ver el tamaño de mi poronga?¿Querés ver la pija gigante que tengo? Apuesto que te moris de ganas de verme en pelotas. ¿Qué decís? Querés ver todo mi cuerpo musculoso y mi pija gigante parada. Ramiro dijo que si. De los ojos le caían lágrimas. Me puse de pie despacio viendo como se achicaba debajo de mi pecho gigante. Él me veía cada vez mas grande y más alto. Con todos mis músculos brillando, enormes y duros. —Uh, chabon, estoy enorme. Me paré y toqué el techo con la cabeza. Debía medir más de dos metros. Mi músculos se habían inflado hasta la locura. Me bajé la slipeta y pudo ver mi pija gigante y flacida asomando como la trompa de un elefante. Empecé a masturbarme con una mano mientras con la otra me tocaba los músculos. —Jaja, mirá el tamaño de mis músculos. Mirá el cuerpo de hombre gigante que tengo —mi pija se había parado por la mitad y ya era mas grande y ancha que antes—. Mirá el hombre enorme en que se convirtió tu amigo. Soy un dios, chabon, mirá mi pecho. Soy gigante. Mirá mis brazos enormes. Mirá mis piernas y mirá esta pija gigante que tengo. Era una cosa inmensa, una anaconda enorme, parada y dura. Flexioné ambos brazos. —Mirá lo grande que estoy, putito enano, mirá al gigante de tu amigo musculoso. Siento que estoy creciendo de solo estar en bolas. ¿Qué decís, enano, soy lo suficientemente musculoso? Apuesto a que querés lamerme todo el cuerpo y tocarme los músculos. ¿Qué decís? ¿Me querés chupar la pija gigante? Mirá este tronco que tengo. Soy un semental. Mi pecho se infló de repente y mis brazos tambien. —uh, estoy enorme —dije. Mi espalda se volvió más ancha y mis piernas crecieron como jamones. De pronto estaba inflándome todo. Necesitaba garchar cuanto antes. Mis bolas se habían llenado de semen. —Es tu día de suerte, enano, te voy a romper el culo de un buen pijazo —dije y mis músculos se inflaron más.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 part three C by Big-Zargo Story C Blue Bulls Brew Marty’s Elixir was packed with patrons, making Daniel Moore somewhat happy. He was concerned when 6 girls didn’t show up for work today and he was angry when Sally mysteriously disappeared; but with the rest of his male staff he would be able to attend to everyone. Paul’s grandson was having his 21st birthday and Daniel owing him one, was happy to oblige his old friend. “Hey, Mr. Moore I have to go to the restroom, just number one Sir. Craig the beefy bouncer Said. “It’s all right, you can go. Nothing bad is going to happen while you’re in there but make it quick though.” Daniel the skinny bartender said, while smiling. “Wait a second I almost forgot have you seen Sally. She Came here Early but I don’t know why she would disappear, especially on a Friday night.” Daniel said with concern. “Yet that is strange.” Craig said while eyebrows narrowing in suspicion. “Something very bad must have come up. I think after my shift I’ll call her to see if she’s okay.” “Don’t worry about in two minutes I’ll have Jason take my place and make a phone call to her.” Daniel said. Walking past the bar’s countertop Craig headed towards the restroom, a few seconds later Kyle Shepard into the restroom as well and then the man of the hour Paul’s grandson Harry followed as well. The door fell with a crash on to the floor of the bar. All heads swiveling towards the sound of the door’s destruction. All peoples mouse dropping as they saw three extremely huge men. Couple seconds earlier “How do you like your birthday party. I know it isn’t as special now that your older Son; but you have to have fun for their sake.” Paul said to his grandson, with concern in his eyes. “Thanks grandpa.” Harry said with a dim smile on his face. “That’s the spirit boy. Marty’s elixir has a special drink for celebration. It will be your first taste of alcohol and I want it to be special for you since it was the 21st birthday.” Paul said. “Allen, David, and Frank can you guys move over, I have to go to the restroom, Harry said to his some of his rockets friends sitting next to him. Paul smiled at the sight of his grandson, making his way towards the restroom. This would be a good time for get Daniel to bring out the birthday cake and the Majestic Elixir for his grandson. Before could ask one of his grandsons’ friend to go over to Daniel about the cake and majestic elixir. They heard something crash on to the floor of Marty’s Elixir. Present time Three extremely huge hairy men have barged into the bar, with a wave of fog their feet. All in the bar are stun at the site of the huge men all that they were wearing were bowties. Terrence having a big smile at the site of the stunned humans. “It’s show time!” Terrence Yelled out, as he smacked his muscle gut. Terrence was given a light blue tie to complement his dark skin, while Christopher was given a cold green tie over his warm orange skin, while Kenneth was given warm red tie over his pale orange skin. “Let’s make these guys jealous!” Kenneth yelled out as he pounded his huge chest like a gorilla. The people in the bar did not recognize muscle beasts as the three young men who left the bar a couple minutes ago. “Let’s make some room for show.” Christopher said. None of them protested as two of the ogres moved a few tables and chairs. Before anyone could protest three ogres began posing and flexing in front of all the bar patrons with their show. So, transfixed by the muscle show none of the patrons did not notice two ogres coming into the bar and granting Daniel like a twig, and caring him to the employees’ room. “Are you guys ready!” Terrence yelled out. “Yes,” all the bars patrons say the bar patrons in unison. The magical fog flowing through the opening where the three flexing ogres, it caressing and warping Marty’s Elixir making every furniture, food, drink, and decoration disappear leaving the patrons on their feet. Their last grew every second of seeing the flexing ogres. Owen’s magical fog is spreading his influence among the bar patrons causing them to slowly jiz out their humanity. Hands having to reach for crotches because every man in the room cannot resist new or old sexual urges. “Come on Everybody move those hips like your fucking the air!” Kenneth yelled out. Starting with one and then another each man’s hips have started to back and forth. Each man’s cocks became erect, with Kenneth sexy words. Each man having to moan out their pleasure because they found their growing cocks and balls have been freed from the constraints of their pants. The Entire bar have been slowly changing with the inhabitants, what the interior growing taller and wider to fit the bur patrons’ new changes. Fat, or skinny, tall, or short, beefy, or feeble, average and all body types in between, all of the bar patrons grew with Ogreish muscles. Each bar patron’s hair grew wild in different shapes and sizes like, body hair, head hair, beards, mustaches, sideburns, 5 o’clock shadow’s, some even becoming bald. “Okay everyone let’s flex our legs!” Terrence yelled out. “Let’s flex our legs.” the bar patrons say in unison. All of the men’s Feet, Calves, Thighs, and Butts all grew with muscle in response of flexing their legs. All of their pants and shorts weren’t able to handle the growth of muscle and falling on to the floor in tatters. All three ogres have been smiling at the site, of people bursting their pants and shorts with their huge Ogreish legs. “Your guys legs looking fine.” Christopher said. The men were looking pretty weird with big Ogreish legs on scrawny human bodies, so the three flexing ogres in bowties just had to fix that. “Okay everyone let’s start flexing our chests!” Kenneth yelled out, as he began to flex his chest muscles. “Let’s start flexing our chests.” the bar patrons say in unison, as they began flexing their chest muscles. All of the men’s abs, and pecs all grew with muscle in response of flexing their chests. Their waists have widened as their chest expanded. All their shirts having joined their pants, sorts, undergarments, socks and shoes on the floor in tatters, as their clothes have been piling up. “That’s right keep flexing your chest. We’re going to make you guys into real sexy ogre.” Kenneth said. Their pecs were like huge pillows and abs were like big steel bumps, even on some of the changing men you could not see their ads because of their fat belly. Waves of primal energy have been bombarding the bars patrons adding pounds of Ogreish growth. Their minds and souls are changing to accept the Ogreish ways. “Let’s continue with our upper body with our arms!” Christopher yelled out. “Let’s continue with our arms.” The bar patrons say in unison, as he began flexing their arm muscles. All of the men’s hands, lower arms, biceps and shoulders grew with muscle in response of flexing their arms. Every men’s hands grew into huge mitts with sausage White fingers, their lower arms grew to compensate for their growing biceps which have grown the size of large bowling balls and find their shoulders grew into huge boulders. “You guys arms are looking good. Nice and thick, built like a brick.” Christopher said. The place was starting to smell less like a bunch of humans and more like a bunch of ogres, as the air was suffused with sweaty ogre musk; that came from the changing bar patrons. Terrence turned around and yelling out, “All right boys let’s finish up with flexing our backs!” "Let’s flex our backs.” The bar patrons say with a deep voice in unison, as they began flexing their back muscles. All of the men’s latissimus dorsi, teres, and trapezius grew in response of flexing their back muscles. Each man back grew until they have formed Wings with their back muscles, each man’s trapezius grew with their neck and tell it became indistinguishable. “All right everyone freestyle flexing.” All three flexing ogres in bowties said that once All of the men in the room were now too far gone in their transformation to turn back. “Damn you guys looking Fucking cut.” Kenneth said. The finalization of their Ogreish transformation was now starting to begin. All of the men noses have swelled, rounded and widen out, while their eyebrow ridges became more pronounce, there jaw have squared out and their canine became more sharper. They all gain brutal caveman facial features as their eyes slowly regaining focus. One by one each of the bar patrons have been grabbing their cocks and masturbating, each excepting the changes each wanting the changes each masturbating for it. Eventually the former humans came, shooting their humanity out through there fat Ogreish cocks. The Magical fog eight up all of the cum filled with humanity, leaving the ogres and the changing building clean from human cum. Marty’s elixir’s Restroom Blinking at the same time all Three occupants of Marty’s elixir’s restroom, they all felt like they woke up from a dream. “Man, it felt like, we were pissing here for hours.” Kyle said while peeing in the urinal. Me to, Kyle. It feels like hours have pass. Well I got to get back to work, Kyle. The night isn’t getting any younger. Craig said while drying off his hands. Walking towards the door Craig said to the passing Harry. “Happy birthday kid. Marty’s special elixir is well worth it.” Smiling back at Craig, Harry walked towards the urinal, Kyle said. “It’s your birthday?” “Yeah, it’s my 21st.” Harry said shyly. “Well that’s nice. May the rest of your birthday night be fun. I think I’m going to take a beer to go. I feel so tired, so I’m just going to head home.” Kyle said while washing his hands. “Don’t drink too much, hangovers are a pain.” Kyle said goodbye to Harry as he left the restroom, soon after Harry zipped up his pants, washed and dried his hands and left the restroom. Craig Soon after leaving the restroom Craig notice that something was different about the building. He did not remember the restroom door being on the right he remembered it facing toward the front of the bar, and there was never a hallway especially a large. Looking to his right he notice a wall made of fog, and when he looked to the left discovered a giant door with a just as huge lock on, the whole thing must have been twice the size of a regular door. At a closer examination Craig discovered that the giant door was slightly open. Deciding that the walls fog was too bizarre, Craig began walking towards the giant door. When he passed through the giant door, he noticed that the room was filled with racks of huge beer barrels. Craig did not remember ever seeing this room in Marty’s elixir, he remembered seeing the storage room where they kept their alcoholic beverages, but this room was different somehow. Walking in deeper into the room he noticed a logo on one of the huge barrels: The Blue Bulls Brew. Craig heard the giant door closing shot. “There is our bouncer.” said a deep familiar voice. Turning his head around, Craig saw an extremely huge man wearing, a cowboy hat with bull horns, a blue and white polka dot vest, a blue tie, a white sleeve up shirt, blue pleated pants, big black leather shoes. He also had, blonde hair, familiar blue eyes, a strong jaw, a round, a beard like a lion’s mane, hairy arm, and he so pack with muscles that Craig could see it through his clothes. The huge muscle beasts’ eyes were familiar to Craig, but the fierce site of this beast made him pause. “Now Craig, you cannot be wearing those clothes. You have to wear company uniform of the Blue Bulls Brew.” The muscle beasts said while chastising at Craig. “I, I, I, I, don’t work for the Blue Bulls Brew. I work for Marty’s Elixir.” Craig said in a staggering and fearful tone. “Craig, Craig, Craig, Craig,” the muscle beasts said, while moving his head right and left and right and left. “Marty’s Elixir is no more thinks to the power of Lord Owen it has been reborn into the Blue Bulls Brew. Lord Owen power has remade me into a big strong sexy ogre. The bar you know as Marty’s Elixir is dead, the man you know as Daniel M. Moore is dead. He has….” The ogre said before being interrupted. Hearing that Daniel was dead, Craig went to a frenzy. “I’ll kill you,” Craig yelled out. Craig ran towards the huge ogre with the cowboy hat with bloodlust. “Really Craig.” the ogre with the cowboy hat said, in exasperation. Grabbing Craig by his face, with his huge Ogreish Hand, the ogre gave a vicious smirk. Making a whistling with his thick lips, while holding Craig’s face. The ogre with the cowboy hat said. “Come on boys this one’s going to be trouble.” Two ogres have walked in from inside passage. Each wearing blue short shorts, blue and white shoes, blue T-shirt with white trimmings, blue and white cow pattern vast, a blue and white polka dot tie, and a blue Bulls hat with small white horns. The two ogres have grabbed at Craig’s flailing arms. Grabbing a Blue Bulls’ hat from the rack the ogre with the cowboy hat said. “Where was I again. oh yeah. The human you know as Daniel has been reborn or I should say I have been reborn.” It took a few minutes for Daniel’s words to sink in Craig’s head. Stopping his flailing Craig said, with a Blanche face. “No, no way, you can’t be Daniel. Daniel is a skinny, short bartender you, you, your, this huge muscle monster how can you possibly be Daniel.” “As I said I was reborn by the power of Lord Owen, and now you will be reborn as well. Seamer, and Charlie, stripped him up in clothes.” Daniel ordered. Craig found his clothes being ripped off of him like wrapping paper on a Christmas present. What laid before the Ogreish Daniel, was a naked Craig whose pale skin glinted against the light. With your body already beefy you will make a fine ogre. You just need the companies hat and maybe a few accessories. Daniel said, while licking his lips in anticipation. Renewing his struggles Craig have attempted to get loose from the two ogres that have been holding his arm. “Stop struggling,” Daniel said. Then Craig felt Daniel’s hand covering his face as he had slipped a Blue Bulls’ hat on to Craig’s head. At first Craig felt nothing coming from the hat. “Oops I forgot about the ring.” Daniel said. Grabbing a golden nose ring from his pocket, Daniel readjusted his grip on Craig’s face and slipped it on to his nose. “That’s much better.” Daniel said, while smiling and moving from Craig. “Let him go boys. The Blue Bulls’ bouncer is going to meet some space to grow.” Two ogres let go Craig’s body as it began to shake. “No, No, No, No, ooh aww, Craig said, before mounted out.” Craig’s body have exploded with growing muscle, with it Growing wider and taller Craig felt primal power flow out through his changing body. Craig felt his humanity concentrate into his growing cock and balls. “I must not.” Craig said, in sexual pleasure. He felt so much pleasure his cock, that trying to resist coming was an exercise in futility. “I feel so god damn horny.” Craig said moaned out. Eventually he came, roaring as his huge fat 10-inch cock shot out the last of his humanity and humans cum. “I think he turned out right.” Daniel said. Standing before the three ogres, was Craig a 11-foot-tall ogre with huge bulging muscles, red hair peppering body, a long beard and hair, huge orange size hairy balls, a thick pale orange skin and the usual Ogreish facial features. “Damn, I fucking feel fantastic, Lord Owen has true blessed us all. Now Daniel wears the blue Bulls special Harry something special a drink for his 21st birthday.” Craig said, with a smile. Kyle Leaving the restroom Kyle wasn’t expecting to end up in a foggy back alley. It was surprisingly well lit, but he really couldn’t see passed the fog. Deciding that this was weird he tried heading back to the restroom door, only to find it missing. “Kyle Shepard.” A deep sexy voice said behind Kyle’s back. For some reason Kyle’s cock became erect, as he slowly turned around. “My god.” Kyle said in stunned shock. Standing before Kyle was a huge fog covered monster with glowing eyes. “Who, Who, Who, or what are you?” Kyle said in awe and fear. “I am the enforcer, the left-hand for Lord Owen. I have come for the one called Kyle Shepard. Are you him?” The enforcers said. Every word coming from the enforcers mouth made Kyle more and more horny. “Yeah I’m Kyle Shepard.” He said in a horny stupor. “Then come with me Lord Owen speak with you.” Said the enforcer. Kyle began following the enforcer. Harry Opening the door Harry was not expecting to see the bar changed and filled with huge hairy people. It was if he was a small child in a restaurant filled adults. Harry’s mine was having a hard time comprehending the site. The bars sudden changes of themes boggle the mind, he must’ve in the restroom for about two to five minutes give or take. How could it possible for the bar to change it seemed so quickly and what happened to all patron. All Harry could see were the huge hairy muscle men, they must’ve been around 10 feet tall at the most, some were wearing T-shirts, tank tops, vests, kilts, shorts, thongs, pants and loincloths, while some were bare chested, and others were practically naked or actually naked. Then he saw the plaque on the wall it said, Blue Bulls Brew. Harry began hyperventilating, his mind not able to understand what was going on, and before he knew it, he fainted. Harry woke up to the sound of the happy birthday song. “What’s going on.” Harry said groggily. Harry had discovered that he was sitting and that he was surrounded by six huge hairy muscle men. One man had a golden beard like a lion’s mane and was wearing nice suit with a blue and white polka dot tie, caring a huge birthday cake with number 2 and 1 shaped candles. All six men looked familiar to him for some reason like he sees them before. They were to on his left, three on his right and the one placing the cake down in the front the table circle. The two on the left were familiar reminding him of Allen, David and the two on right reminding them of Frank and Jane. The file one on his right and the closest to him reminded him of his grandfather Paul, but he was average size, having mostly a white with sprinkling of black and starting to slouch, this person next to was huge rippling with muscle, black hair that was peppered with flakes of gray , have much darker complexion of Brown skin and a round nose. In fact they all had a round, now that he was looking closely. Harry wanted to pinch himself, to check if he was in a dream. But when the huge dark skin man patted his shoulders, Harry knew that he wasn’t dreaming, instead he was in a living nightmare. All the huge men around his table were now done singing their birthday song and were now looking at him expecting. “Come on boy blow out those candles and make you wish.” huge dark skin the man said, gaily. Harry having been encouraged by the other men at the table blew out the two candles on the cake. They all of the huge men have clapped and cheered at the site of Harry blowing out the candles. Please by his action harry having been given a huge knife and guided by the huge dark-skinned man. “Birthday boy gets the biggest piece.” Said the huge dark-skinned man. Harry had ended up cutting a large piece of the birthday cake. Harry’s large piece of cake was like the size of a small watermelon, making him gulp with nervousness. The huge hulking men dove into feasting upon the huge pieces of birthday cake. “What’s wrong harry? you’re not eating your birthday cake.” The huge dark-skinned man said with concern. “I’m not really hungry.” Harry said sheepishly. “That’s no problem, it just means your thirsty, and now that your 21. You can have the Blue Bulls special elixir the Belgian Blues Might.” The huge dark-skinned man said with glee. Moving his plate inside the huge dark-skinned man grabbed a huge barrel shaped mug it was a least a 15th inches tall with a long straw attached to the top of it. Before Harry could no to the strange drink the huge dark-skinned man placed the straw into Harry’s mouth and the other huge man beside him pinched his nose preventing him from breathing. “I won’t let your nose go and tell half of your Belgian blues might is gone.” The other huge man said with a malicious smile. With no choice harry began to drink the Belgian Blues Might. The taste of the Belgian Blue Might was so tasty that harry gobbled it down. “That’s a good boy.” The huge dark-skinned man The ogre’s sitting Harry’s table watch the man of the hour become the ogre of the hour. “Keep going Harry!” Yelled out the Ogreish Frank. With no one no longer holding his nose and his straw, harry greedily slurped at the Belgian Blues Might, as he began to change. While this whole time Harry was sitting at the table, he didn’t know is that he was naked, the ogres secretly watched him carefully and now their observations were paying off. Before their eyes Harry’s average body started to become more defined. A chest that was hairless began growing black curly hair. A once smooth face grew a 5 o’clock shadow, as his once baby like face became more masculine and brutish. His now flat hairy belly began growing abs. His once skinny arms and legs grew with muscle. Harry’s body swelled and swelled ballooning out as he grew in size. His once warm brown skin became more darker with every growth of his swelling muscles. When his once average body reach heavyweight bodybuilder levels, the Ogreish growth spurt kicked in. His already huge body swelled out even further growing taller and wider. Eventually Harry had fully grown, reaching 10 feet in height. The one last muscle growth spurt Harry came shooting the last of his humanity through his fat foot long cock. Harry was now a heavy muscular ogre with huge meaty pecs, bowling balls size biceps, tree trunk like thighs, a nice six pack abs, orange size balls, Boulder like shoulders, a nice bubble butt, a peppering of black curly hair over his body, a thick beard and mustache, shaved head, a round nose and caveman like facial features. Harry took a big belch before grabbing his plate with the birthday cake and scuffing it down. The bar named Marty’s elixir and it’s human occupants was now smothered by Owen’s muscle fog and reborn as the blue Bulls brew, and the occupant are now huge muscular ogres. With all the magic Samuel commanded he thought he could protect his wife, but he was wrong. Now the entity named Owen has been unleashed upon Holmes top Borough. It somehow took every woman and child from the town, only leaving the men behind. The order of the ark green was tasked to protect the world from the evil of Owen. With Mrs. parsley dead and her key gone Owen should be able to manifest in a physical form, but this this disappearance of so many people could only mean that the fifth key to Owens prison was found in the was used to help Owens escape. Dammit parsley you should retired or gotten an apprentice not gotten yourself killed. I have one last stop to make before I reconvene with my order.

I just continued the story as I imagined it would take place; consider it a parallel story to theseventhwave's very hot series, The Symbiote War. Of course, acknowledgements go to theseventhwave. The moment the door closed and I heard Shawn‘s heavy footfalls receding down the hallway, I began fiercely struggling against the steel bedframe, in whose twisted grip I found myself. It was no use. The twisted metal bands of the bed were so tightly wound around my wrists, there was no way to squeeze my hands through. I tossed and turned for what felt like an hour. At some point, I gave up and looked forlornly around the room, looking for anything to assist me, or if not assist me, at least distract me from my predicament. My eyes settled on the little Inca figurine an aunt had brought back for me from Peru. She had told me it was of a priest, which I guess you could tell by the fact that he wore very colorful garb and his face was also painted. As he was facing my desk, I could only see his side profile, the sweep of his cape masking his body. I looked at its rustic browns and reds and must have passed out. The next thing I knew, there was soft knocking on the door, almost indistinguishable from the humming of the air conditioner. „Who‘s there?“ I yelled from the bed. „It‘s me,“ said a muffled voice on the other side. „Mark. We had a date tonight. When you didn‘t show up, I thought I‘d check on you!“ „I‘m trapped!“ I yelled through the door. „The key‘s under the doormat! Let yourself in!“ A moment later, I heard a key in the door and in came Mark, with a look of deep concern written on his face. He looked so sweet in his black polo shirt and skinny jeans. „My God, Corrigan! What‘s happened to you! Who‘s done this to you?“ „Ugh… it was Shawn“ I slurred. „He was waiting for me when I came back…he fed me this stuff“ I said, pointing to the flask on the night stand. „What is it?“ asked Mark, retrieving the flask and trying to find a label. „I don‘t know… he said he met some chemist who was into his body who gave it to him…“ „What‘s it for?“ asked Mark, looking seriously in my direction. „It… well –“ I stopped myself, because I didn‘t know if I was ready to cross that bridge with Mark. I thought about it for a moment, and then realized I had no choice. I told Mark everything, and as I was recounting the weird fetishistic horror of the past week, Mark and I hatched a plan. He would feed me the stuff in the flask, and suck my dick until I came. He needed to do it lots fo times in order to gain enough strength to bend the steel bars that were constraining me. „Are you sure you want to do this?“ Mark asked me finally. „It‘s our only choice, Mark!“ I replied. I certainly trusted Mark more than I did Shawn. Who knows what awaited me if I simply lied here for him. „Shouldn‘t I rather get the RA and try to find some tools to cut you loose?“ „We don‘t have time, Mark! Shawn could be back any second, and what then!“ So Mark got to work. It wasn‘t hard for him to get me hard. The tincture helped with that. And under his ministrations, I was burbling precum down his throat in no time. I could feel his back expanding in his black polo shirt immediately after I came the first time. He fed me more of the liquid and, in no time, I was cumming down his throat again. This went on for at least half an hour. I got into it, holding Mark‘s soft brown hair in my hands, face fucking him with fury and feeding him fuel for growth, which he accepted with more and more ferocity, moaning more loudly and relishing the growth – a virtual feedback loop – until I heard some ripping and popping noises: Mark‘s polo shirt was ripping at the seams. As he went to take it off, the sleeves also burst from his swollen biceps. He struggled to get the ripped and shredded fabric over his torso. Once on the ground, he got to work again. Mark was really quite huge now, and as he looked up into my eyes with a loving glance, he cocked one arm and I watched the biceps swell to the size of a coconut, a thick vein running across its peaked center. I tried to lift him up, he went to kiss me, but I had other plans. I planted my face under his arm. The muscled armpit was heaven, a deep masculine gorge, a slight pelt coating its musky innards, the deep curve of his bulging lat sweeping out, dripping with my spit and sweat from the exertion of muscular growth. His arm was capped with an enormous delt head, which made him look sso incredibly masculine. I rubbed one hand all over it, while I rubbed his dense and corded back with the other. His traps now nearly reached to his ears, his cute face the only resemblance to the old Mark that had timidly knocked on my door a half hour ago. In his place, an imposing giant squatted between my legs. I kissed him on the lips and said, „Now, Prince Charming, rescue me!“ „Let‘s see if this is enough power,“ he answered, smirking. He struggled with the bars, which started to give way. Just then, I heard voices at the door. Mark turned around just as Shawn and Greg, the guy who sucked me at the gym, entered the room. Both were dripping in sweat and visibly flushed, apparantly having finished an intense workout. Greg was wearing a gaudy yellow stringer and some baller shorts, his thick calves pushing out from underneath. Shawn had changed into some spandex pants and was shirtless, his huge cockmound looming imposingly behind the black material. His expansive chest heaved, covered in a sheen of wet droplets that ran down the crevice of his pecs and dispersed in the labyrinth of his abdominals. „What the fuck? Is there a party here?“ asked Shawn, a cocky grin on his face. „I‘ve come to take Corrigan. Your abuse has traumatized him. This ends now!“ said Mark, in a tone that I wasn‘t accustomed to hearing from him. „Well he wasn‘t complaining earlier“ said Shawn with a grin, and winked over at me. I felt my stomach turn. „Hey Greg,“ he said, turning to the other built bro, „I told you you could enjoy your protein shake here in my dorm, so there‘s the tap! Enjoy, while I take care of this loser.“ Shawn‘s pumped and sweating frame approached Mark and the two started scuffling, Shawn punching Mark in his firm abs, and Mark pushing Shawn back onto the ground. The two muscled bodied heaved back and forth. I saw the Inca priest tumble from his perch. Other objects were strewn around the room as the two tussled for dominance. Meanwhile, Greg made his way over to me, smiling with a sly grin. Pulling his stringer over his head, exposing his pumped pecs and rippling delts, he smiled over at me in a sultry way. „Hello Corrigan,“ he cooed. His glance fell on the bottle on the nightstand. „This must be the formula Shawnie was talkin‘ about.“ He grabbed the bottle and straddled my torso. „Get off… of me!“ I shouted at him, tossing left and right but still unable to budge from the spot. „Now, now, Corrigan. That‘s no way to behave yourself“ was the only reply. Greg grabbed my chin and forced my mouth open, pouring way too much of the liquid down my throat. The reaction was almost immediate. I felt that familiar warmth travelling down to my cock, and Greg pushed himself between my spread legs and got to work. He vacuumed up my swelling cock and violently bobbed his head back and forth, getting my cock and balls and thighs slick with spit. All the while, grunts and shatters could be heard as Mark and Shawn wrestled for dominance and destroyed everything in their wake. Shawn had some size on Mark and also enjoyed the advantage of being on the wrestling team. At the moment, Shawn was on top of Mark and had him in a headlock. Mark was struggling for breath and looked up at me with tears streaming down his eyes. Mark managed to elbow Shawn in the gut, but the wall of muscle took the blow with little shock. Shawn grabbed Mark‘s bulging arm and began turning him around, removing his own spandex shorts in the process. Soon, his tube steak‘bobbed freely, swinging with the rhythm of struggle. „That‘s right, fucker,“ spat Shawn, „now you see who‘s numero uno, who‘s the alpha.“ He ground against Mark, letting his big sausage slide between Mark‘s pert butt, the river of pre acting as lubricant. All the while, Greg was hoovering up my precum and growing ever more heavy as he straddled my legs. I saw his pecs, jiggling with muscle, his large nipples pointing straight down, his thick traps and full delts, the dick-skin stretched tight and veins visible. Fuck, I wasn‘t going to last long, these huge muscles were really turning me on! I cast a look of defeat as I caught Mark‘s gaze. He was turning blue and looked about to pass out. Shawn was pistoning in and out of his muscular ass, deep dicking him for what it was worth, all the while holding Mark in the tightest of chokeholds. His monstrous biceps bulging in every direction and preventing Mark from catching any breath. Shawn smiled up at me as he continued rutting. I couldn‘t last much longer. Shawn was aware of this, laughed and looked at me: „thought you‘d get away, little buddy! I hope you‘re ready for a night of fun, because my bro and I have quite the program planned for you!“ As he said this, I recalled the hot rape session earlier and blew my load into Greg‘s waiting throat. He was ready and greedily sucked up everything I had to give. I felt him growing between my legs, the veins criss-crossing his arms growing all the more pronounced, his back expanding even wider. At the same time, I heard Shawn moan loudly. He released the now-limp body of Mark, whose girth fell to the floor with a loud thud, and came up to the bed, enjoying the sight of Greg growing before his eyes. Greg did a double biceps pose and I couldn‘t help stay stiff as a flag pole watching the muscle pile on his already large frame. Suddenly, Shawn was next to me, whispering in my ear: „you want my sausage inside you, little buddy?“ „Fuck you!“ I shouted. Before I could say more, Greg had shoved his now 11 inch tool down my throat. I couldn‘t do anything but allow him to face fuck me. I felt another body on the bed, as Shawn positioned hismelf between my legs. He placed his 14 inch monster at my spit-lubed hole. He rammed himself in and his dick graced my prostate almost immediately. Precum spurt out of my cock, which Shawn grabbed and licked off his fingers. I could feel him swell a bit more inside me. At this I moaned around Greg‘s large member. This caused him to thrust in deeped, his back sliding against my cock, which dripped more precum onto him. I felt his cock swell just a bit in my throat. Jesus, I thought. This is fucked up and yet I couldn‘t help but get off completely by being abused by these two monsters! What was I to do? Resigned to my helplessness, I started pushing my ass back to meet Shawn‘s huge member, doing my best to regulate my breathing as the second cock ravished my throat. All the while, I thought of that room full of pungeant, masculine muscle jocks, using me to get even bigger. I could see Shawn‘s enormous sweating shoulders, rippling with freakish muscle, behind Greg‘s slightly smaller, but equally impressive frame. I looked up at Greg‘ ripped cobblestone abs, his happy trail that led up to perfect square pecs and perfect nipples. I reached out and squeezed Greg‘s nipples. He leaned back and moaned and again brushed my cock, which was hard as a lava stone, as I felt him swell again in my mouth, I reached the point of no return and shot load after load into the air, some landing on Greg‘s back, some on Shawn‘s abs. Both mean moaned and came in unison. Shawn‘s already enormous fuckstick taking up even more space in my ass as it continued to slowly piston and unloaded its hot juices inside me, and Chris‘ cock choking me in a torrent of salty cum, the head growing and suffocating me. I was overwhelmed in pleasure tinged with foreboding and guilt. „Fucking awesome!“ said Shawn and, turning around to Mark‘s body, „too bad your buddy couldn‘t join in the fun!“ Turning back to us, Shawn – obviously the alpha in the room, with Mark knocked out – asked „whose ready for round three?“ „Fuck yeah“ came the response from Greg, who was standing in front of our door, admiring the growth in the mirror. And what growth it was. The multiple loads had further converted Greg into a formidable form. „But first, do y‘all have a scale?“ „Yea bro, just down the hall in the bathroom!“ Shawn answered, himself glancing in the mirror and bouncing his humongous pecs as the space before the mirror cleared. Shawn was truly Godly. He could hold par with the hugest super heavyweight bodybuilders. His thighs were thicker than his waist, his pecs were shapely masses even with his arms over his head. His neck was at least as thick as his head. His lats would make it difficult to enter the room normally, or walk through any door. And swinging between his legs, the largest and fattest dick I had ever seen. Shawn glanced at me through the mirror, smirking as he saw my hard-on. „So little buddy, I see you like what you see! We‘re going to have alot of fun with you now…“ He turned around and said, almost lovingly, „you love making me like this, don‘t you Corrigan?“ „Fuck you!“ I spat. „Untie me!“ Shawn approached the bed, his huge pole leading him toward my prone form. Marc‘s unmoving body lay crumpled on the floor. Greg would soon return from his auto-worship session. I didn‘t know how this would end… God, what was going to happen to me? To follow my own transformation to Pure Muscle™, visit here.[

Before we begin with the chapter 5 of this saga, some observations: This is the most complex chapter and it might bore some readers, if you are here for the muscle growth, I suggest you advance to the end of the chapter. This saga is coming to an end soon, one more episode or two and it shall be completed. I hope you like it. What happened shocked the scientists. There was something they were missing on the equation of the pattern of behavior of those creatures, none could have predicted they would do something like this to one of them. Later that day, they gathered to discuss the issue, how to proceed next. Everyone was in eager of saying something on the matter, so the environment was an agitated one. "Clearly there is a threat, they claimed Noah!" "Is that a threat or a breach in our security? How could we let him go to meet Anthony?" "We had no idea that this could happen, it is not our fault! And we needed their sample, how are we going to proceed with our studies?" "There is simply no precedent to what happened today, in history. We also have to discuss if a crime was committed" "They did not killed Noah, they just... changed him. It was no crime. The formula is within their system, and they have the means to spread it as they please. This formula, is the one we've been looking for, one capable of turning humans into supersoldiers, this was precisely what happened, Noah transformed into one of them. It's a landmark. They should not be punished, but cherished! Noah is the future of warfare!" "With this speech, we should've sent you to them, Alfred, not Noah" "It would've been an honor. But on regarding what we should do, we have some options: Either we continue with the study as it is, or we integrate them into the army of the colony, and send them to train with the soldiers on the barracks, see how they would interact with the others." "No, we can't let this happen to our soldiers!" "And why not? It is not our intention for now to produce legions of supermen, but if it happens, I say that is a pleasant side effect" "If we'd consider doing that, we would have to contact our superiors, this is supposed to be a secret experiment!" "We will just integrate them into this legion for now, in the future, it is to be hoped, we'll be able to open up about the project" They kept on discussing what to do, and while this happened, the would be soldiers were still receiving Noah, now Enok, as one of their own. He was proud of his new power, his new muscles, his new body, his new lust. He was, for the third time, masturbating and wasn't slowing down on his need, his new brother in arms let him enjoy his new life while exercising and flexing for each other. After a while, Enok spoke: "I received a blessing from you, Anthony, and for that I'm grateful, brother" "Call me Zeus, Anthony is dead, buried deep within my mind" "Zeus, king of the Olimpus, very suitable name" "We have the need and desire to spread the seed within all. If it was in my power to decide, all of you would have been transformed, but me and my brothers need to contain ourselves, our life is only beginning, we will have plenty of opportunities to do so”. A day passed and they still were in the grey room, their new home, preparing for a war they never seen before, but as their minds reprogrammed, they were knowledgeable about it. Two days passed, and then a third one. After this time of silence between them and the scientists, the declaration: “Sublime Soldiers, hear that: you are to be integrated to the legion of this present barracks and to the army of this colony. You will be reallocated to the dormitories effective immediately. Follow the path that will be presented. End of transmission.” The door of the grey area opened, and even if no human came to show them the way, they knew what to do. Going to the end of the corridor, they went to the elevator of the facility, and returning to the surface, they were put in another truck, being transported to the barracks that was close to the complex. The regular soldiers of the barracks were told that new special recruits were to be received by them. Most of them were clueless on the project, and received the sublimes with awe. Both the scientists and the government knew their actions were a gamble, and not sure how to proceed, the sublimes were told to adapt to their new place and to integrate with the regulars. Their routine was straightforward, with them skipping feeding time though, and being put physical activities more intense than the others, something, specially Saturn, greatly enjoyed. Even with their sexual drive, their desire to spread their seed, their sense of duty was stronger, and their routine was purely martial. Their self control was huge. The soldiers of the colony were more of public workers than actual fighters, the colony took their defenses seriously, but wars were not common. Even so, they were put to physical activities, tests of strength, agility and so on, most of the soldiers had a good physique, specially one, on this barracks. Known as Brick, he was proud of his body that he acquired with much discipline and hard extra workout sessions. An exemplary soldier, was the biggest in the barracks prior to the arrival of the sublimes. He was like a brother to their comrades, but he saw with disdain their new colleagues. Considering them unworthy, he let his opinion be known to every recruit around him, while he’d flex his huge biceps in defiance. His insolence put the sublimes’s self control to the test, one of them, Enok, was particularly enraged by his attitude. Over the days, the tension was clear, until it explode. Brick mocked Enok, and him, at his limit, gave him a punch, before anyone could know, they were furiously in physical confrontation. Enok, even if transformed and incredibly powerful, was finding Brick, the human, to be a worthy foe, as he was incredibly strong and his muscles were impressive. He knew of Brick’s disgust for them, so he quickly thought of the perfect revenge. As the sublimes and the regulars tried to separate the both before the authorities could arrive, Enok’s natural needles, coming from his nipples and penis, were ready, and they promptly perforated Brick on his pecs and scrotum. “Now you will become what you hate, transform, transform, transform!” Brick tried to keep fighting Enok, but soon the pains in his body made impossible for him to do so, it all happened quickly. After the frensy, everyone gathered around Brick and watched him contort on the floor. He was already changing, his big muscles were in the process of becoming legendary, his pecs expanding, his abs being sculpted beyond comprehension, his clothes tearing apart and his screams turning to roars, his dogtag was dangling as he felt humiliated, he did his best to keep defiant, but his mind was at war. He resisted the transformation as much as he could, he was fighting against it, and the tragic thing is, the more he fought, the more his body changed, he observed with tears of anger in his eyes as his skin boiled and became steal, his dogtag integrated into his body, his bones were deeply changing and tall horns came from his skull. His mind resisted the reprogramming as it could, but his body was enjoying the experience and he was cumming in front of everyone, his cum getting dangerously closer to the other men. His cum that was being infected with the formula, and that could transform anyone. He roared and bellowed, cursing the changes and cursing the sublimes. As he became a God and changed beyond measure, he became a Sublime too. His cum finally touched a couple of soldiers around him, and even one scientist that came to experience the change got touched by it too. A legion of supermen was about to be born, a pleasant side effect, like Alfred said.

PART 1 I noticed him the first day he came to my Mediterranean island with his model girlfriend. It was a scorchingly hot August afternoon that became unbearably hot when he took his shirt off at the beach. I could feel the water around my dick boil as he revealed the perfectly meaty v-taper that flourished into a smooth door-wide shoulder area adorned with fleshy round delts. If I were any closer to the shore, I bet I could feel the pebbles grind under his hefty mass. When he turned around, my suspicions were confirmed. He was an off-season amateur bodybuilder. He wasn't just a guy who lifts and throws a flex on Insta Stories once in a while. The square pecs were so heavy the nips pointed downwards, disappearing in the shadow the massive mounds of muscle threw onto his upper abs. The thickness of his abdominal area couldn't be hidden with a layer of off-season fat, and it was accentuated when he sat near his girlfriend. While she was showing him stuff on her smartphone, i gawked at his stacked 8-pack, each brick laying heavily atop another. They weren't keen on swimming. They put a large mat on the beach and sunbathed next to each other. I dreamed of his off-season physique glistening in the water, but he didn't want to mess up his perfect hairdo or get salt into his thick dark neatly-styled testosterone-induced beard. During the off-season, lot of bodybuilders sport a healthy pit bush, but his pits were neatly shaven. As was his whole body. Must have been a lot of work getting this smooth, because he definitely had testo levels few times higher than your average guy. As the afternoon went on, all I could see were his carved calves, as he laid cosily on the pebbles. He occasionally took pics of his girlfriend posing, so i got glimpses of his upper arm thickness. My dick leaked long strings of precum that mixed with the warm seawater. The Sun nearly dropped into the sea when the two of them decided to leave the beach. I was afraid he would catch me following them, so I kept my distance. You just never know with guys that big. I knew my fascination was a dangerous one. They were loading stuff in the car trunk the moment I passed them by. He took a shirt out of the bag and started to put it on, but I still managed to catch a glimpse of his side thickness. Lat and pecs and all. My dick reacted, trapped in my wet swimming shorts. I saw a wet stain on the back of his shorts, between the developed glutes. I could hear him talking to his girlfriend in his booming voice. In German. Something about taking a long shower. I came home and jerked a lot before I was ready to do anything else. Then I checked Instagram, and browsed through photos taken that day on our island. It's always been a very popular place. And then I saw it. A selfie of him and his girlfriend. Her taking a fake modelling pose. Him all relaxed, with his pec slab front and center. My drained dick got up again. I was so excited that I double-tapped the photo. It was like a muscle fan's reflex. I shouldn't have done that. A second later I received a new follower notification. It was fckin him. I was petrified - not just my dick, but my whole body. He noticed me. Awww fck. I followed him back, then went to the kitchen to chug down a bottle of cold water. When I came back, I saw an Instagram message notification. "The forest near the beach. Half past midnight." *** You know, it's not easy being a muscle admirer on an island. Your choice of muscle is slim, even in the Summer, when a lot of people come. I wish I lived in a big city where they have those large meathead factories with thousands of perfectly-fed muscular bodies. I bet a lot of you guys from the city would judge me for doing what I did, but I don't care. It was dangerous, but I decided to meet him. I came there ten minutes earlier. I was careful not to get noticed by anyone from the village. They already kinda suspected I was gay. I didn't want to supply them with a solid proof. It's a small island with many narrow-minded people. I felt needles through my feet. My dick was surprisingly limp. I heard the car approaching. I ran into the bushes. I wasn't sure it was him. I saw a white t-shirt catching the light from the moon. I saw how stretched it was over the chest. I noticed how the thighs filled out the cotton shorts. Definitely him. I approached and said hi. He as silent. Probably one of those guys who likes to get to business right away. I did what I usually do with guys - embraced him in a friendly manner and complimented his muscles. He was a guest on my island, after all. He showed me to the floor. His arm so heavy. I scraped my shin, but kept quiet. He hovered over me. Unbuckled his belt, rolled down his trousers and black Philipp Plein briefs. His expensive perfume filled the air. "Lecke!" The order was clear, even though my German was kind of rusty. The smooth globes of his glutes were outlined by moonlight. I rose from the dirt and knelt before the meat that was shaped by thousands of grueling squats. I spread the cheeks to discover the only place he had bodyhair in. Nestled between his meatball glutes was a rosy hole adorned with thick brown fur. I took a deep breath and dove in. The ripeness flooded my mouth, as the thick hard glutes smooshed my face. TO BE CONTINUED PART 2 If this kind of story makes you hard, leave a comment, it means a lot to me.

So this was the first story I ever wrote, I think around 2012/13. I'd since deleted it from my blog but @kadethewolf messaged me this week to say he really liked it and asked if I would send it to him. Then he suggested I post it here and I thought fuck it - maybe some of the followers my AJ & Noah and Muscle University stories had might be interested to read my first attempt at a story! So a slight of warning beforehand - there's not much in the way of an actual story. It's basically just a muscle worship encounter between a muscle lover and an American bodybuilder. I like to think my character dialogue has at least improved a bit since this story, if nothing else! AN AMERICAN MUSCLE GOD One There’s really only one thing you need to know about me. I absolutely love huge, freaky muscle. Nothing turns me on more than the sight of a ridiculously huge and insanely shredded muscle monster flexing and squeezing his superhuman mass. Every single absurdly sized and outrageously pumped body part twitching and bulging underneath his inhumanly thin, cling wrap skin. Everything and anything about the sight of a huge, ripped bodybuilder drives me absolutely crazy. From full, thick pecs which bounce and twitch with the slightest movement as if they have a life of their own to huge, pumped croquet ball shaped biceps stretching the owner’s paper thin skin to the max. From hard, shredded abs popping out of the owner’s stomach like bricks to cartoonishly huge and comically wide watermelon shaped delts. From big, thick, tree trunk quads wider than the average man’s waist to crazily developed, inhumanly striated glutes which look so hard they would break any fingers that would attempt to prize them apart. I even love the tiny, shiny, brightly coloured posing trunks they wear on stage, the way they hug the bodybuilder’s cock bulge buried in between his huge quads, and the way the back often get swallowed up into the muscle freak’s ass crack because his glutes are so damn thick and huge. I love the ridiculously dark bronzed tan they often use on stage, the way it enhances the muscles and makes them look as freakishly ripped and cut as humanly possible, and I absolutely love the arrogant, cocky, superior attitude that comes with being a monstrous mountain of muscle. The way bodybuilders arrogantly grimace, scrunch and screw their faces up as they flex their mighty mass, the cocky facial expressions, grins and smirks as if they’re saying “fuck yeah, I know I’m shit fucking hot” and the outrageous way some bodybuilders stick out their tongues and arrogantly open their mouths as wide as they can as they squeeze their phenomenally huge muscle. The knowledge that they look amazing, that they’re bigger than the average man, and that they’ve morphed their bodies into something so crazy, insane and freaky that people will stop, stare, shriek and gasp in horror at the sight of them, and the power that comes in knowing that there are people out there who are so unbelievably turned on by their indecently pumped and shockingly huge mass that the mere thought of them makes them want to cum. People who would give anything just to touch their freakishly developed muscle mass. People exactly like me. Just watching videos, or even looking at pictures of huge, bronzed, flexing muscle Gods was enough to make me lose my load, but of course, I’d always fantasised about being with a bodybuilder too. What it would be like to have a bodybuilder flexing within inches of me, seeing that huge, ripped mass twitching and bulging before my eyes, and of course, what it would be like to reach out and touch that flexed muscle. How it would feel to have that hard, pumped mass bulging and flexing beneath my fingers. Touching, feeling and squeezing the kind of gloriously shredded and otherworldly huge muscle I’d been obsessing over for years. I had always known that the possibility of this happening was fairly slim. I knew that most competitive bodybuilders were straight, and that the small percentage of gay ones would probably only be interested in other bodybuilders, not a guy like me, who had built up a small amount of muscle from regularly going to the gym, but for all intent and purposes, was still a slim guy. Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to find a bodybuilder who would make my fantasies a reality how and when I did. I wasn’t the type of guy who spent hours trawling through profiles on Internet dating sites, but every now and then I would have a look out of boredom and curiosity. I’d always discover a fair few muscular guys in London. I’d got lucky a few times and met some of the smaller ones, sometimes for dates, others just for sex, but often, they were only really interested in guys who matched their size and muscularity. I’d only ever come across a handful of guys who described themselves as “bodybuilders”, often they would be fairly big guys with a decent amount of size on them, but they were still a world away from the huge and ripped competitive bodybuilders I’d spent years fantasising about. All of that changed, however, last Saturday afternoon. I hadn’t particularly found anyone of interest online that day, the usual muscle guys I always saw, most of whom I’d already previously spoken to, or been ignored by, pages of lads I had no interest in or attraction to, and a few cute guys I didn’t really have the energy to message. I distinctly remember boredom setting in and thinking to myself that it wouldn’t be long before I logged off and found a more constructive way to spend my day, and then, as I scrolled down a page of thumbnail versions of profile pictures, I came across one which instantly made my stomach jump into my throat and my eyeballs almost pop straight out of my head and collapse onto the keyboard. It was a bodybuilder. A genuine picture of a huge, ripped, tan drenched bodybuilder in an abs and thighs pose at what looked like a competition. It was so surreal to see such an image on a gay dating website I visited regularly. In the midst of all these ordinary, regular sized guys was a huge, pumped muscle freak. Sceptical that the profile was genuine, I clicked on the profile name “american_muscle_god”, which appealed to me almost as much as the picture, and his full profile popped up in another window. As his main picture appeared in full size, I instantly recognised him. I couldn’t quite put a name to the face, but I knew who he was. He was a pretty well known American bodybuilder, who was rumoured to be gay. I got instantly hard looking at his main picture. He was handsome, with big pretty eyes, and a shaved head. In bodybuilding terms, he wasn’t huge but he was a big guy, at a guess, an amateur heavyweight competitor. The picture, as suspected, was of him in competition squeezing the most amazing abs and thighs pose. His enormous biceps were bulging either side of his head, his gorgeous looking deeply cut abdominals were fully crunched, and his phenomenally thick and amazingly detailed quads were tensed. His eyes were closed and his mouth was forced wide open in the most shamelessly cocky and arrogant facial expression. Another one of his profile pictures, a most muscular shot from the same show, beautifully showed off his impressive upper body and fully displayed his monstrous sized delts and insatiably thick pecs. As my eyes eagerly scanned the other pictures of this amazing muscle freak, a side chest shot in what looked like a gym locker room, displaying his fantastic cuts, impressive size and ridiculously gorgeous looks, and a close up shot taken in the bathroom mirror brilliantly displaying his ripped abs and huge arms, I started to wonder whether this profile could actually be genuine. My hope grew further as I scanned the brief text on his profile. Competitive American bodybuilder, 5’11, currently at 250 lbs in ripped competition condition. In town for a short time. Looking for sexy guys who appreciate big muscles. My mind was racing with questions. Could this be the real deal? If he was in competition condition did that mean he was competing here in London? He hadn’t specified what kind of guys he was interested in. Could there be any kind of small chance he’d be interested in me? I had to message him. I predicted that he’d probably received a ton of messages already so I had to make sure mine stood out. As I thought about what I could possibly say to this potentially genuine competitive bodybuilder, I realised just having the opportunity to speak to him, and the prospect of a simple reply, no matter how short, was pretty amazing. I decided to play to my strengths. I was crazy about muscle and bodybuilders and taking the sexual element of it aside, I had a genuine interest in the bodybuilding industry. Even if he didn’t consider me to be one of the “sexy guys” he was apparently looking for, maybe there was a chance he’d at least appreciate hearing from a genuine muscle fan. From: londonboy85 To: american_muscle_god Hey, man. Genuine bodybuilder/muscle fan here. Follow the competitions, been to a couple of shows, seen a lot of the big pros. Awesome to find a genuine competitive bodybuilder on here! You look amazing. Insane cuts and definition, the quads are especially crazy, awesome sweeps, incredible size all over, impressive fullness and thickness of the pecs. You say you’re in competition condition, does that mean you’re in London to compete? Would be great to hear from you, if not take it easy and keep up the amazing work. I edited the message a fair few times, read it over and over, analysed it, wondered if there was more I could say, if I’d said too much, whether he’d read it and think I was just some guy chancing my luck and ignore it, whether he’d actually read it at all. I still wasn’t completely convinced it was a genuine profile at that point. I decided I wasn’t going to just sit and stare at my PC screen anticipating whether he would reply. Instead, I stood up, walked out the room, and did some things around the flat to try and distract myself, but the only thing I could think about was whether the “American Muscle God” had responded to my message. After about ten minutes, I couldn’t stand the anticipation any longer, so I returned to my PC eagerly examining the screen for a notification that I’d received a message from the muscle freak. I got to the screen, and nothing. My heart sank, but then, about three seconds later, a message notification came through. From: american_muscle_god To: londonboy85 Hey, dude. Great to hear from a genuine fan! I’m in town competing in an amateur bodybuilding show tomorrow. Staying at a hotel in the Docklands. You’re cute! Why don’t you stop by for a visit? My stomach leapt into my chest. I couldn’t quite believe what I was seeing, and I had serious doubts about whether the profile and the message were genuine or not, but with all of those doubts came an overwhelming feeling that I was potentially being faced with a once in a lifetime opportunity that I would always regret if I didn’t take. This was something I just had to do, whatever the outcome. I agreed to go round straight away. In the messages exchanged following his original, he had described himself as “ripped to the bone, super pumped and horny as hell” which I found both a little cheesy and outrageously hot. I was incredibly nervous getting ready in my flat, and even downed two shots of neat vodka to calm my nerves. I was potentially about to meet and have sex with a real American bodybuilder in competition condition. I don’t think I’ve ever felt more nervous than I did sitting on that tube train on my way to meet the muscle God. It felt like someone was literally squeezing on my insides, and yet, sitting on that tube, feeling the slightly hazy effects of drinking vodka in the afternoon, on my way to potentially meet not just any man, but the kind of man I had fantasised over for years, not knowing what situation I was getting myself into, I also felt an incredible rush of excitement. Unfortunately, about half way through my train journey, a negative thought suddenly came into me mind which plagued me until the moment I knocked on the muscle God’s hotel room door. Why would a bodybuilder be attracted to me? I knew I wasn’t exactly the worst looking guy in the world but it was rare that I’d attract the attention of what you’d call a “muscle guy” let alone a competitive bodybuilder. In my previous experience, I found that most muscular guys were only interested in guys similar to themselves. If I struggled to attract guys who were merely muscular, why would a competitive bodybuilder find me attractive? The nerves, doubts and fears were all so prominent on the journey to the hotel, and yet, as soon as that hotel room door opened, they all seemed to disappear. I’ll never forget the moment that door opened to reveal what I can only describe as an absolutely monstrous muscle freak in a bright red tracksuit. It sounds stupid, but I had completely underestimated just how big a bodybuilder would be in real life. Sure I’d been to shows and seen bodybuilders compete on stage, but close up in the normal surroundings of a hotel room I was completely blown away by the sheer size of this monster standing before me. Everything about him was just huge and larger than life. Even his dark, bronzed hands looked bigger than an average man’s. I remember thinking how he looked like a man from another superior, almost superhuman race. He stood in the doorway with a huge friendly grin on his face. The warmest, most gorgeous smile you’ve ever seen. His bright white teeth shined and contrasted against his beautifully bronzed, almost golden skin. He was so much better looking than in his pictures and was undoubtedly one of the most handsome guys I’d ever seen in person. He was extremely masculine looking, but at the same time he had a cute, almost boyish quality. Big pretty eyes, gorgeous skin, and his head was completely shaven. I had always found guys with completely shaved heads extremely masculine and sexy and this guy was no exception. I couldn’t see much of his body as his baggy red tracksuit was zipped right to the top of his neck but one thing was for sure, the guy was an absolute tank on two legs. His unbelievably wide upper body looked about twice the width of mine. Looking at this real life muscle monster standing before me, beaming at me with the most gorgeous smile, I distinctly remember thinking how it was quite possibly the hottest image I’d ever bared witness to in my life. It wasn’t long before that would change. I was slightly taken aback at how warm and friendly his tone of voice was as he spoke. “Hey, how ya doin’? I’m Matty.” I could imagine some bodybuilders just being rude, egotistical nightmares, and yet Matty, the name I’d been struggling to remember, had the most attractive and endearing warmth about him. My head was spinning as he ushered me in and asked if I wanted a drink, but as soon as we started talking about mundane things such as the tube and where I’d travelled from, he put me at ease and made me feel extremely comfortable. His demeanour was almost as attractive as his appearance. Friendly and down to earth, while oozing an incredibly hot confidence which I imagined came as part of the parcel of being a 250 pounds muscle monster. As he was talking to me, I suddenly realised he was standing at a distance. He seemed to enjoy my company but he hadn’t actually shown any signs that he found me attractive. My fears and doubts had started to kick in again, but standing in front of him, completely dumbfounded at just how huge and amazingly hot he was, the realisation that he might not find me attractive didn’t seem so devastating, more expected. At that moment I decided that whatever the outcome, if he told me I was a nice guy but it just wasn’t going to happen and then shipped me off shortly afterwards, it had still been an amazing experience. Finding a genuine bodybuilder online, the rush of going over to the hotel, actually meeting him in person and having a conversation with an utterly monstrous and astonishingly hot American bodybuilder with the hottest accent and the most attractive ethos had already felt like something out of a dream. As he went to use the bathroom, I prepared myself for the awkward let down to come, and expected to be back on the tube within the following ten minutes. From the moment he emerged from the bathroom, however, I knew that wouldn’t be the case. The atmosphere had suddenly shifted, the friendly bravado had gone, and he was walking directly towards me with that serious, tense, longing look right before you’re about to kiss someone. I didn’t really have time to think about what was happening, and before I knew it, Matty’s lips were passionately locked to mine, and my slim, regular sized body was melting into the mammoth mountain of huge, rock hard muscle which made up his amazing body. It felt like my entire being was sinking into a huge pile of muscle mass, and I was about to be swallowed completely into an eternal abyss of pleasure. Matty’s tongue was incredible too. Like the rest of him, it felt huge and seemed to consume my entire mouth, providing me with the most amazing and sensual sensation as it wrapped and interlocked with mine. Both hard and soft in equal measures, the kissing was the kind that was so intensely passionate and unbelievably hot that you suspected if it were to go on long enough your cock would explode with no hand going anywhere near it. As we unlocked lips, we looked at each other still embraced, both smiling, with a shared sense that what had just happened had been an unspeakably hot and passionate experience. He looked even more handsome than before, with his smouldering smile and big pretty eyes, and I couldn’t quite believe that the experience was actually mine. With the kissing brought to an end, the sensation in the palms of my hands which were wrapped around and firmly placed on his enormous planet of a back suddenly heightened, and I felt an unbelievable charge of electricity. I also had the biggest hard on, as it dug into his groin and my legs sunk into the huge hard cushions of beef below his waistline. It was the kind of hard on you get when you haven’t cum for about a week, and you suddenly find yourself uncontrollably horny and badly needing to shoot a huge load. The kind of hard on where you feel like your whole cock was just pumped full of cum, and you were so immensely and unequivocally turned on that it would explode out at any given moment. As he stared into my eyes and adorably ushered the words, “You’re a cutie,” all the insecure and paranoid fears of wondering whether he would be attracted to me vanished. I suddenly became very aware of the fact that I still hadn’t even seen any of his actual body yet, which was still covered up by his red tracksuit. I had no idea at that point what this muscle freak’s body would look like in the flesh, or what effect it would have on me. Still pressed against his torso and locked into his huge arms in an affectionate embrace, I suddenly had the urge to explore every single inch of this indecently hot muscle God’s freakishly huge body.

My latest offering. A commission by ChaosKing. Wandering God Mark Simon and Carl Michaels were standing next to the machine that Carl had built. It was very much like a cabinet, covered in knobs and dials and buttons. Carl was about 6’1”, but at 165 pounds, he was very, very thin. Mark watched as he made some adjustments to the machine, turning the dials and consulting the white text on the black screen. After a few moments, the interior of the cabinet began to glow a soft blue, with shocks of seafoam green throughout. The blue light swirled and danced behind the glass, enticing. “Well, here it is… Project SecWor2020. I’ve been working on this one for a long time.” Carl caressed the machine, smiling slightly. “I cannot believe we managed to cobble this thing together.” He took his thin hand and brushed his dark black hair back, giving it a bit of that slicked back look that Mark always found so attractive. “You know, Mark, I did all the math, but you did all the manual labor.” Carl turned to his companion, grinning. “Would you like to be the one to test it first?” Mark was still a little bit punch-drunk from Carl’s smile when he registered that he had been asked a question. He blinked and shook his head. “What?” Mark looked Carl in the eyes and said, “You want me to test your SecWor cabinet? But… you’ve been planning this thing for years! It’s going to be your future PhD research! Why do you want me to test it?” Carl laughed. “Because it might be dangerous?” The color drained from Mark’s face at that. Carl stopped chuckling. “Oh…oh, no. I didn’t mean that!” He reached out and grabbed his friend by the shoulders. At 5’7” and 185 pounds, Mark was much shorter, but also stockier than him. Carl noticed that Mark could not look him in the eyes, which was a shame because Mark had beautiful, almost honey colored eyes. “Mark… I just… I think that you would really be able to appreciate this experience and relay me some valuable information, without it being colored by my reaction.” He sighed and turned Mark’s head to face him. “I’ve wanted this for years, but if I’m the one to go in first, I won’t be able to be scientific in my analysis. You will.” Carl let him go and walked over to the control panel, inputting a few codes. “This is programmed to let you travel out of our dimension for no more than sixty seconds. All you have to do is stand in the cabinet. It will move the world around you, instead of you moving. I can direct it, if you want…” Mark smiled at Carl. Looking at him, he could tell he was a bit nervous. His hair had lost its slick and was standing on end a bit. He really wanted to be the first man to experience other dimensions, but he also wanted to do it right. “Okay. Okay, I trust you. I’ll do it.” Carl’s eyes lit up and he gave Mark a tight squeeze. “Oh wow! Thank you so much! You won’t regret this!” “Yeah, yeah, just put me in the machine and we’ll see how good that math of yours is.” Mark stepped into the humming cabinet and gave Carl the thumbs up. Carl grinned and pressed a final button on the console. The humming increased and the swirling lights spun faster and faster, wrapping around Mark. “Oh wow… this is incredible!” His eyes were sparkling as he turned around inside the cabinet, looking at unseen wonders that Carl could only imagine. “Hey… move me around a bit. I want to see more! It’s like I’m floating out in space and… it’s just so vast…” Carl didn’t notice Mark’s eyes cloud over a bit as he spun and stared at the beauty of the new dimension. The thin man ran his hands through his hair again, slicking it down. He reached out to the console and began to move the track ball, which would slide Mark around. Carl looked at the indicators and noticed that the machine was heating up. “Hey, Mark… we’re about to hit the sixty second mark… You’re gonna have to come out soon.” He fiddled with the dials. “I don’t know why things are overheating, so we might have to postpone our next…” “NO!” Shouted Mark. Carl turned around and stared at him. “No. I want to stay the whole sixty. Maybe more. Don’t bring me back yet.” “But the machine…” “I don’t care. It’s so amazing here…” “Mark…” The console began to go wild, screaming warnings at the two men. “MARK! We’ve got to get you out of there!” He was clicking away at the keys, but he could see out of the corner of his eyes that the light was getting brighter and brighter, filling his peripheral vision with swirls of purple, black, white, green, and gold. Carl was pounding on the machine and trying to get it to turn off. With a loud scream, the keypad burst into flame. Carl snatched a fire extinguisher and sprayed the console. With a final burst of light, everything in the room went white. The last thing Carl heard before he blacked out was Mark’s gasp of “It’s so beautiful...” * * * “Doc… it’s been a year since Mark disappeared in that machine. I don’t understand it. I went back and did all of the math again and again. No mistakes. But…” Carl looked at his psychiatrist with tears in his eyes. “I can’t replicate the experiment. I can’t bring him back.” The year without Mark had been a hard one. Carl had let himself go a bit. He hadn’t really combed his hair, his apartment was in shambles, he had abandoned his position at the university and gone into clerical work. Everything that he had been before had been consumed by his desire to bring Mark back. “I can’t find him, Doctor Pendergrass.” The fat man in a sweater vest and bowtie front of him removed his glasses and tapped on his clipboard. “It sounds to me like you blame yourself still. The university investigated your cabinet and found no fault with it. Your math was independently checked. You had done inorganic and then animal testing. You are not to blame for Mark’s death…” “DISAPPEARANCE!” Carl snapped, looking at the doctor. “He did not die. He disappeared.” Carl shook his head, quivering a bit. “There wasn’t a body, no trace of organic material in the cabinet. He was transferred to another dimension. Dr. Pendergrass…” The thin, young man was shaking with anger and tears. “I know you think I’m delusional. But I know he disappeared.” Dr. Pendergrass blinked, waiting for Carl to calm himself. “Here… wipe your eyes.” Carl took the offered tissue and wiped the tears from his eyes, sniffling. “I don’t think that you’re delusional, Carl. I think you’re grieving. Mark had been your friend for so long and now, poof, he’s gone.” Carl sniffed again. “And… I think he was a little more than a friend, the way you talk about him. He was special to you, wasn’t he?” Carl looked up at the old man and nodded. “I… I really liked him. He was super special. If the experiment was a success… I was going to ask him out.” Carl rubbed his eyes again. “He was the best thing to ever happen to me. He built everything I imagined…” “Well, Carl, that’s our time for today. My recommendation to you this week is that you get out, meet some friends, have dinner together. Spend time with the people who love you.” Dr. Pendergrass said. “Let’s wrap up there. I will see you next week?” “Yeah, doc, that sounds good.” The two men shook hands and Carl stood up to walk out. “Oh, and Carl…” “Yes, Dr. Pendergrass?” “You don’t need to forgive yourself. This was not anyone’s fault.” * * * Four hours later Carl left the bar three blocks from his apartment. He and several of his friends had gone out to spend some quality time together, to reminisce about the good times. “Yeah, guys, thanks for dinner. It was nice to see you all after a few months.” Several cheers and offers to accompany him home followed this pronouncement. Carl shook his head and said, “No, no. I’m okay. I’ll walk home on my own, I’m only a few blocks from here.” Moans. “No, really, I’ll be fine. I think I just need a few minutes.” Carl waved again. “See you all later!” Carl pulled his coat tighter around himself, walking away. It was late, around two in the morning. The sky was dark, and the air was cold. Carl reached up and raked his fingers through his hair, slicking his dark locks back for the first time in months. He made it two blocks before something lashed out of the dark alleyway to his left and snagged his wrist. Carl looked down and saw that it was a right hand. It was massive compared to his forearm. The thin man saw how the fist went from his wrist to only about two inches from his elbow. Whoever had a hold of Carl had a massive paw. His eyes trailed up from the hand toward a forearm that was thick and covered in veins and deep cut muscles. This forearm is attached to a thick bicep, with veins the size of pencils. The bicep is long and thick. It must be at least 20” around. The man hidden in the dark is absolutely gigantic, well over seven feet tall. Carl turned his eyes up and saw a pair of eyes glittering in the dark of the alley. “Who are you? W…What do you want?” “Shhhh…” said the man in the dark. “I’ve got what I want.” The powerful hand yanked Carl into the dark alleyway and he felt a pair of soft, pillowy lips press against his own. The thick lips parted and a strong tongue invaded Carl’s mouth, kissing him needily. Carl closed his eyes and kissed back, hungrily drinking in the taste of the man. After about forty-five seconds, the lips separated from his and he opened his eyes. Staring into Carl’s own blue-green eyes was a pair of honey colored ones, glittering in the dark. “What’s wrong, little guy? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Carl leaned back and looked deeply in the eyes, searching them. He couldn’t see more than eyes and the hands holding onto him. “Maybe you have seen a ghost. Or maybe…” The man leaned forward, and his head slipped out of the dark. “Maybe you saw someone else.” The face was definitely Mark, but very different. Everything was… sharper, harder, more… masculine. His face was dusted with a beautiful five o’clock shadow and Carl must have forgotten the exact caramel color of his skin and his glittering golden hair. His body was covered in rippling, bronzed muscles. His pecs thrust out like shelves of concrete, hard and striated underneath a stringer tank top. He was wearing shorts that left neither his legs nor obvious other qualities to the imagination. He breathed out gently, his warm breath brushing over Carl’s nose like a summer breeze. He had to weigh at least 400 pounds of rock-solid muscle. “I’m still me, Carl. There’s just more to love.” Mark leaned in and kissed him again. It was like fireworks, exploding in his brain. Carl moaned and rolled over, waking up in his apartment. He reached down and felt that his boxers were covered in cum. * * * “Dr. Pendergrass… I’m so glad you’re here.” Said Carl, blowing through the door like a leaf down the street. “I… I think I’m going crazy.” “Whoa, slow down there, Carl.” Dr. Pendergrass guided him to a chair and sat him down. “Breathe, take a sip of water, and tell me what happened.” “Well…” Carl gulped the water and breathed out. He told the doctor about his experience in the alley, in excruciating detail. “And that wasn’t the end of it. Something has happened to me every single day this week.” He sat the water down on the table, shaking. “On Tuesday, I was in the vault, where we keep all of the old records. I was filing things away when someone asked if I needed help. Suddenly, these two huge arms slide around me and begin filing for me. I can feel his chin on my head and his chest pressing into the back of my neck. He filed everything quicker than I ever could and I could feel other things too…” “Other things?” Dr. Pendergrass was pulling at his sweater, brow shining with the start of sweat. “His… his dick. His genitals. Pressing into my ass. I could feel him grinding against me.” Carl blushed as he recalled it. It was much more than just a make out session that happened in the vault. * * * Carl never did like going down to the sub-basement of the laboratory. The dusty room was filled with a plethora of bad memories and sadness, all the record of the suffering and crime in town. He sighed. Somewhere in here was the file that contained the police report detailing Mark’s vanishing. Today, though, Carl was filing away old financial records. These needed to be kept in a vault in order to protect the financial records of the living and the dead. As he rolled the cart over to the heavy iron door, Carl couldn’t help but shiver. He had heard that the three-foot-thick metal monstrosity had closed once, locking someone in all weekend. While he knew logically this wasn’t possible, as there was a mechanism inside of the door that was designed to prevent that exact scenario, the was still an earth-shaking finality to the way the door slammed shut when he left the vault. The thin man turned the steel wheel that opened the series of titanium rods that would pin the door into the wall. With a satisfying ka-chunk, the tumblers shifted from closed to open and Carl pulled the door outward. A rush of musty and metallic air flushed out and slammed into his sinuses, filling his head with the scents of mildew and ancient paper. Wrinkling his nose a little at the scent, Carl pushed his cart into the dark vault, reaching up to pull the chain on the light as he went. The space in the vault was not very large, only about one hundred and fifty square feet. It housed a total of five floor-to-ceiling cabinets, with six thick heavy drawers. Each drawer held the equivalent of two regulation sized file cabinets, and they were filled to the brim with cases from the past three decades. Carl hated that his entire eight-hour shift would be spent down here today, locked away in a windowless vault. Pulling out the most current year’s drawer, Carl began the boring, repetitive task of filing each case with the proper scientist’s name. Slipping into kind of a hypnogogic state, he went file by file, depositing the documents. “This really is the worst way to spend eight hours…” Carl said out loud, to no one in particular. “Then let me alleviate some of that boredom, handsome…” A pair of bronzed arms slid around Carl’s torso and took the files from his hands. Carl looked down and saw the same caramel skin of the Mark he had dreamed about in the alleyway, the same dusting of golden blond hair. But this time, things were noticeably different. The pencil-thick veins that had once graced the biceps were now a web that enrobed the forearms. Mark’s familiar scent, a combination of sandalwood, musk, leather and citrus, replaced the musty scent of the papers. Carl felt his dick rising in his pants, stretching longer as lust familiarity overcame his fear. The thinner man rubbed his cheek against the hard bicep to the left of his head, moaning as he felt the warm muscles working to stow the files. “I thought you were gone.” “I know.” A flurry of shuffling papers flitted around Carl, the hands and arms almost a blur. Carl closed his eyes and leaned back a little, finding that his head now rested securely between a pair of bulbous pecs. That was new. Even at the seven-foot height in the alley, Carl’s head should have fallen onto Mark’s shoulder. He was much bigger now. “I came back though. You don’t know how hard I fought to come back.” “I cried every night for six months…” Carl sniffed as he felt the huge arms stop filing and wrap gently around him. The thick biceps swelled slightly as Mark pulled the little man tighter into his body. Carl felt warm, secure. “Every single night.” At that, the pecs behind him swelled up, pressing his head forward. He heard a sharp intake of breath and the fingers close on his shirt. “I know that too.” Mark’s voice cracked a little bit saying that, sounding close to tears. “Was it… was it wrong that I was sad when you stopped? That I felt like you stopped missing me?” He squeezed Carl harder, pulling him in tight. Carl could feel his ass make contact with a prodigious, and swelling, bulge. He kept his eyes closed, in fear that this was another hallucination. He felt the soft lips kiss on top of his head, slowly and languidly, as if savoring the scent of his hair. “I was scared you stopped caring about me.” “I never stopped missing you, Mark. Every day, for the past six months, I’ve been trying to rebuild the machine to see if I could bring you back.” Carl reached up, gripping Mark’s thick fingers. “I never, never stopped missing you.” Carl heard a gentle moan behind him as Mark kissed his head again. Then, quite suddenly, he heard the vault door slam shut and the tumblers engage, locking him in. He gasped and almost opened his eyes, but a huge hand covered them. “Shhh… don’t open them. I didn’t mean to scare you. I just want to have a little bit of privacy, and I’ve been practicing that little trick...” “You’ve been prac… What?! What do you mean ‘you’ve been practicing’?” “Exactly what it sounds like. I’ve been practicing manipulating the world. How do you think I came back? I fought for thousands of years in that void where time doesn’t exist to come back to you.” He bounced his pecs against the back of Carl’s head, giggling. It was the same little laugh that he always did when he was flirting. “I’m not quite all back though. I can stay here more and more each time though.” Carl moaned as he felt the massive bulge thrust forward, pressing into his khakis. Mark kissed him again. “Now, I can’t stay anymore… this time… why don’t you take the rest of the day off?” Mark disengaged from Carl and stepped back, walking backwards across the room. Carl whirled around and opened his eyes, only to be greeted by the sight of the most magnificent man he had ever seen. At nine feet tall and nearly five feet wide at the shoulders, he was absolutely massive. The dim light of the single bulb in the vault caused his huge muscles to cast deep shadows over his body, pools of darkness playing on the tan. Mark was wearing nothing but a pair of boxer shorts, his dick obviously extremely hard in them. “See you soon, Carl…” The light flickered, Carl blinked, and the giant bodybuilder was gone. All of his filing had been done as well. Carl looked down at his watch and saw that a full seven hours had passed. He decided that he would take his last hour as lunch and found his way quickly out of the vault. * * * “Wednesday morning, I woke up and breakfast was sitting on the table, ready for me. I sat down and ate it. Doc, it was the best food I’ve ever eaten. There were pancakes with a high-quality syrup… and these crème brûlée’d bananas with a salted caramel… coffee. Just the way I take it. The sausage was perfectly crispy and hot. And under the plate… under the plate there was a note that said ‘See you soon. You look cute when you’re asleep.’” “Did you…” “And my door was locked. Locked tight. Even the security chain was on.” * * * Carl lay in his bed, snoring gently under the covers of his queen size bed. Mark looked down at him and caressed his face, smiling at the man he loved. Carl smiled and whispered “Maaaark…” in his sleep. Mark giggled at that. Even though he was snuggled up with several blankets, Mark couldn’t help but think that Carl looked lonely. Nine hours ago, Mark had watched from within the walls as Carl took off his clothes, revealing a pair of tight, pink briefs. “Mmm… those were unexpected…” Still integrated in the building, he began to stroke his cock, moaning and growing aroused. The motion translated into the sound of settling, walls and beams cracking. He was careful not to be too vigorous though, as he could definitely bring down the entire building as he was now. Carl brushed his teeth, lay down in bed, and fell asleep. Mark waited in the dark for at least an hour, waiting to make sure that his target was definitely asleep. Slowly but surely, Mark melted his way out of the wall, massive muscles blooming from beneath the sheetrock and paint into the bedroom. First to come out were his face and hands, stretching into the room. Mark pressed his huge hands against the wall, fingers gripping the flat surface for purchase. His gargantuan arms flexed and twisted as he pulled himself from the fabric of the building. Mark looked at his arms in front of him. He had definitely grown again, a massive spurt this time in terms of muscularity. In order to continue to fit into the world, Mark had willed himself to remain only nine feet tall. However, the effort to stay vertically compatible with his surroundings was met with a redoubling of his weight and size increases. His arms, which only yesterday had been thirty inches in diameter, must have grown by at least fifty percent to a full, round forty-five. Veins danced under his skin, pulsing with a power that flowed through him like electricity. He wasn’t even sure if he still had blood in his body after so long. With a groan, he felt the sexual thrill of his muscles flexing and throbbing. His pecs were the next part of him to slip from the wall, bouncing out full and heavy. He reached up and gripped his chest, feeling the heft of his pecs in his fingers. The meaty muscles overflowed his thick fingers, throbbing under his grip. Moaning softly, he slipped even further out of the wall, ten beautifully formed abs showing up, two at the time. With another push, he moved forward and pulled his tree-trunk legs from the wall. Mark looked down at his thighs, seeing the deep cuts and the teardrop sweep of his quads. His calves and feet finally slipped from the wall and Mark stood up to his full height. He looked down at Carl’s bed and noticed that the shadow he cast in the moonlight was broader than the queen size mattress. His waist, though, cast a shadow that covered only a third of the space that his shoulders did. The sweep of his shoulders to waist to quads didn’t make a V shape. Rather, it was much more like an X, shoulders and legs bulging broader than humanly possible. Looking down, he saw that his cock was rising in the dark, thickening as he contemplated the body of the man he loved. His massive manhood rose, stretching out to its full length of nearly twenty inches. A vein pulsated down the side of the shaft as the mushroom head darkened to a deep purple. He moaned softly and Carl stirred, grunting in his sleep. Mark covered his mouth, stifling the sound of his arousal. With his free hand, he started stroking his manhood, neon bright pleasure exploding like fireworks up his spine. He whimpered as his cock throbbed, a gobbet of precum dripping from the slit at the end and dropping to the sheets below him. Carl grinned in his sleep and rolled over onto his back. Mark stopped moving and licked his lips, gazing down at the body of his (hopefully) future lover. The man in bed had knocked the blankets and sheets from his body, exposing his nearly nude form to the same moonlight that bathed Mark’s back. Carl was, compared to Mark, exceedingly thin. His body was tight and hard, ropy muscles lying just under the skin. A set of faint abs rose and fell with each breath he took, slow and measured in his sleep. Thin, square pecs sat on his chest, honed by years of swimming at the pool in the community center. Mark whimpered again, his cock drooling now. Carl had almost no body fat on him, like a shark. Mark loved the little man’s tight form. He was jerking in earnest now, pulling on his cock with reckless abandon as he covered his mouth. Carl was sleeping more fitfully now, moving around on the bed. He was almost grinding in the air and against his bed. Mark stared, raking his eyes downward to Carl’s pink briefs. The little man was hard, his dick twitching in his briefs. A little spurt of precum spit out, spreading a little stain on the front od the underwear. The massive man licked his lips and moaned, kneeling down at the foot of the bed. Very carefully, Mark pulled Carl by his ankles to the foot of the bed, spreading his feet just enough to allow them to sit on either side of the huge man’s torso, just under his lats. With a quiet whimper, Mark uncovered Carl’s cock, hearing it slap against the man’s stomach. Mark leaned in close and stretched out his tongue, wrapping it around the shaft of Carl’s six-and-a-half-inch wonder. With his powerful tongue, Mark slipped the cock into his mouth, gently sucking on the head. Carl moaned again in his sleep as Mark’s lips wrapped around his cock. He didn’t wake up, but he did lift his hips and push his crotch into the hungry giant’s mouth. Mark continued to service the hard cock, pulling it hard in an effort to drain the little man’s balls. Looking up at Carl’s face, Mark saw that Carl was still asleep, blissfully unaware that he wasn’t dreaming about the beautiful experience he was having. With a quiet explosion, the two men came simultaneously, thick cream spewing down Mark’s throat and onto the floor. Popping the softening cock out of his mouth, Mark waved his hand and the cum on the floor evaporated into nothingness. Carl rolled back onto his right side and Mark slid into the bed behind him, spooning against the little man. He sniffled a little, eyes clouding over with tears. Mark was glad that he could still feel things like love, lust, and longing. He still had that piece of humanity ingrained deep in his being. Mark whispered into Carl’s ear, “I love you baby. I’ll see you again soon. Breakfast will be ready for you when you get out of the shower.” As the sun rose, Mark faded out the world, Carl sighing quietly as he felt the pressure behind him disappear. * * * “Thursday I was at the gym, resting in the sauna. It was the first time I had gone out to the gym since Mark… Well, I had my eyes closed and I was leaning back when I felt something appear underneath me. I opened my eyes up and saw a pair of really, really thick legs on either side of me. I mean, the feet and even the shins had veins on them. His quads had to be the size of my waist. He was just… massive. And I could feel his dick, pressing into the back of my head again. I tried to turn and look at him, but he reached down and grabbed my head and kept me from turning. He began to massage my shoulders until I fell asleep. I woke up an hour later when the gym attendants came and found me in a chair in the locker room.” Carl looked at his psychiatrist. “They each seemed like a dream…” He turned red because, again, he didn’t want to share every detail of the experience with his doctor. Some things were best kept private. “I really hope you’re not censoring yourself here, Carl. I want to hear the whole story.” Dr. Pendergrass reached up and adjusted his collar, smiling a little. “Are you afraid I’ll think poorly of you?” “No, Dr. Pendergrass, I just… I’m not sure you’ll believe me.” Carl squirmed a little in his chair, looking at the doctor. “It’s not that I think you’ll judge me. I think you’ll think I’m crazy if I tell you the whole story.” * * * Carl had just finished up in the gym, running fifteen miles on the treadmill. His psychiatrist had recommended that he try hard to not break his routine, finding consolation in the routines that permeated his everyday life. So, like every month, on the seventh, he would run until he couldn’t run anymore. The day that Mark had vanished, when the police came and told him that there was not way to get him back, Carl left his apartment and ran. He ran until his lungs screamed for oxygen, begging him to stop and rest. But he didn’t stop. Carl ran until he felt like his chest would explode. He fell to his knees in a park and cried his eyes out. So now, every seventh day of the month, he would run until he couldn’t anymore. “I should probably try for a half marathon one day. If I did, I would probably win. I did those fifteen miles in about two hours.” He left the floor and headed to the locker room, sweat dripping from his hair. His legs quivered a little from the effort of all that cardio. Reaching for a towel, he wiped off his head and face, cleaning up a little bit of the sweat. Carl looked around the locker room and saw that he was quite alone. This was one of the perks of coming to the gym late at night: no one else was around to bother him and he could have access to all of the extra amenities. Wrapping his towel around his waist, he dropped his shorts and slipped his shirt off. Carl turned toward the back of the room, spotting the frosted glass of the sauna. The lock on the door showed green, meaning that the room was available. Grinning, the thin man walked to the steam room and opened the door. The sauna was already sweltering, feeling as if someone had used it about half an hour ago. He locked the door and sat down on the lower bench facing the door. Carl turned the thermostat up to around one hundred and seventy degrees, steam leaking from the hot box in the middle of the sauna. Moaning, he leaned back and relaxed against the bench behind him. He loved the sauna. All the sweat, the feeling of tiredness leaving his body as the heat relaxed his muscles, and the shocking cold shower that seemed to flash his body to a state of full wakefulness… everything about the sauna was enchanting to him. Carl turned his head, feeling the muscles in his neck stretch as he did. The wooden bench creaked under his head, snapping from the years of constant wetting and drying. He rolled to the other side, finishing the full stretch of his neck. “Goooood… this feels so good.” With a moan, he felt himself drift in and out of consciousness, his mind wandering as the heat from the sauna penetrated his body. He thought back to the first time he and Mark had fooled around, back in freshman year in college. It had been right here, in this sauna. Mark had picked up a part time job at the front desk of the gym, helping people to set up their memberships and find things around the large building. The Fit Pit was a five-floor gym in the middle of the city, filled to the brim with machines and weights. Mark had followed him into the locker room and tapped him on the shoulder. Pointing at the sauna, he motioned at the out of order sign. “Hey, I was wondering… I mean, we’ve roomed together for six months now. Would you like to fool around? I mean…” Mark blushed. “I know you’re gay and so am I. Nobody else has been willing to give me the time of day, and I thought, maybe…” He had pointed down at his crotch, smiling sheepishly. “You could help me out with this.” Mark’s direct approach had taken Carl by surprise. In spite of the way he had asked, like a teenager asking someone out for the first time, Carl couldn’t help but admire just how forward he had become at the end of the proposition. He felt his own cock twitch in his pants, starting to harden as Mark slipped his thumbs into the waistband of his shorts, pulling them down and exposing his Andrew Christian underwear. “Well… I mean, I am flattered but…” Carl shrugged and smiled. “I like my men to be a little more forceful. Maybe next tim-” Mark had slammed his hands onto the lockers behind Carl and leaned in close to the thin man’s ear. Carl shivered at this, feeling the slightly broader Mark kind of eclipse him against the lockers. “You like forceful? How’s this for forceful?” He whispered. Mark licked Carl’s ear and gave it a little nibble. “It’s not gonna suck itself, skinny.” At that, Carl had grabbed Mark’s hand and pulled him into the sauna, hungrily devouring every inch of his body. Carl sighed thinking back to that moment that had awakened his love of Mark. They had done so much on their way to senior year, experimenting and exploring each other’s bodies. With a groan, Carl felt his dick harden under his towel. He reached down and groped himself, wondering is he had time to yank one out before he headed home for the night. As he rubbed himself, he heard the benches creak. He even felt the one he was sitting on bow towards the ground, his body inching closer to the floor from the sudden weight on it. Carl opened his eyes, feeling his head lift up off of the bench behind him as someone’s thick lap melted into being. He felt the hard muscles of the thighs and the soft cock and balls under his hair, pushing his head up. A pair of massive hands fell onto his shoulders, rubbing his delts hard, working deeply into the tissue of his ropy muscles. He opened his eyes and found himself staring up at a beautiful face. It was Mark, his golden tan and his honey blond hair glistening with sweat. His lantern jaw was thick and square, and his thick neck flexed out as he looked down at the skinny man in his lap. “Hello lover. How are you today?” He knew that he wasn’t going to be able to stand up since the thick hands were holding him down. “M-Mark? Is that you? Are you really here?” “Yes, yes I am. I’ve been following you around today, all day, invisible. When you remembered that time that the two of us had a little bit of fun and started rubbing that cute cock of yours, well, I just had to come and play.” Mark grinned down at him and patted his shoulder. Carl sat up and looked at the frosted glass on the sauna door. There was a sign taped to the exterior of the glass, and he could see in big, block letters the words “Out of order” through the paper. It was exactly like the time they had first come into this place, down to the atmosphere of the sauna. Carl looked on either side of his thin torso, spotting thick legs to his left and to his right. He reached out to the leg to his right and felt the calf, tracing the veins with his thin fingers. He could feel that the muscles were closer to the size of his waist than they were to the size of normal calf muscles. The bulky muscles flexed under his fingers, throbbing outward and arriving to a near-diamond hardness. Carl moaned at that, feeling the veins under his hands throb with Mark’s heartbeat. He looked back up at Mark and smiled. “You’re so huge, Mark.” “I know, skinny. I know. And I’m just getting bigger.” Mark reached down and turned Carl around, lifting him under the shoulders until his cock was level with the monstrous musclegod’s face. “Let me show you just how much bigger and better I’ve gotten, little man…” He extended his tongue and slid it under Carl’s hard dick, the tip reaching all the way down to his little lover’s balls. The thin man whimpered as Mark sucked his twitching cock into his mouth, thick lips stimulating every nerve ending in the man’s penis. The head throbbed as Carl panted, gripping Mark’s massive traps. His fingernails scraped against the gigantic man’s bronzed skin. White scratches marred the god’s skin, but Mark didn’t care. All he was focused on was making his little lover explode down his throat. He sucked hard, feeling Carl’s balls throb and lift up as he whimpered. The little man exploded in his mouth, his salty-sweet cum zipping down Mark’s throat. He set the little man down on his knees on the bench one level down from where Mark sat. His own prodigious cock had hardened, a thick vein rippling down the underside of the bulging shaft. It was almost as long as Carl’s forearm, albeit not quite as thick. “W-wow… that thing’s really, really big… I didn’t know that something like that was even possible in the real world.” “It’s not, little man. It’s not. Now…” Mark placed his huge hands on either side of Carl’s small head and guided it down to the tip of his cock. Carl’s lips pressed against the orange side head and he looked up at the massive god before him. He opened his mouth slightly, tongue slipping out and caressing the slit. He knew what was coming next. “It’s not gonna suck itself, tiny…” Carl opened his mouth as wide as it would go, but he still couldn’t get the head of the cock into his mouth. Mark began rubbing Carl’s cheeks and jaws with his thick fingers, a warmth spreading through the smaller man as he did. His mouth opened wider, jaw stretching out from the influence of the god. Mark began to press his cock deeper in the throat of his tiny toy, pushing further down his esophagus. He watched as his thick manhood pressed against Carl’s throat, stretching it out. He watched as the little man’s throat swelled, filling with his thick shaft. Mark smiled and began thrusting in and out of the throat, his cock swelling thicker as he moaned, feeling his balls swelling. Carl looked up at Mark, pleadingly. His lips squeezed against the musclegod’s massive member, sealing in the thick cock. Mark smiled and threw his head back, roaring as his balls exploded into his lover. Load after load filled Carl’s gut, stretching it out and filling it like a balloon. Moaning, the little man pulled the huge cock out of his throat, coughing slightly as the cum-slick meatrod slipped from his mouth. A bit of cum dribbled down his mouth to his chin, falling down onto Mark’s lap. “You’re such a good boy.” With a gentle slap on the side of his face, Mark faded out of the room into invisibility. “See you soon…” echoed in Carl’s head as he watched the man vanish, fading out of being. He had said that he had been following Carl all day, watching him go about his business. Did that mean that he had been around for twenty-four hours, surveying each of Carl’s actions? Was Mark getting more powerful, slipping into this world for longer periods of time, finding his way back to Carl with a hunger that the little man had never before experienced? He moaned and reached down to his stomach, feeling the distended ball gut slosh around with the cum. He looked almost pregnant. Smiling, he moaned as he considered just how powerful his friend and lover had become. He wondered exactly what would happen when “soon” finally happened. * * * “But all of these things really happened. I just can’t explain them.” Carl was looking at his psychiatrist, pleading, almost begging with his eyes that the older man would understand him. “The mind, Carl… likes to make us comfortable.” Dr. Pendergrass cleared his throat, pulling at his tie. “It will do anything to make us feel at ease. Perhaps you are imagining an idealized version of…” “No. Dr. Pendergrass, I know what I’m talking about. And yesterday, I saw another note, taped to my door. It said ‘See you tomorrow. I’ve got a surprise for you.’ Doc… I’m seeing things, feeling things, smelling things. One of those alone might mean I’m hallucinating. All of them together mean…” Carl stopped and looked at the fat man across from him. He was sweating profusely and squirming in his chair. “Are… are you okay, doc?” “I… I’m experiencing some discomfort. I feel hot. Tight. Get my secretary, will you please?” Carl stood and turned, making for the door. As soon as he had his hand on the knob, he heard a deep “No. Sit down, Carl.” That voice was not his doctor’s. Carl turned and saw Dr. Pendergrass, still sweating. He had stripped out of his vest and his white shirt was soaked through. But he was no longer fat. Nor was he short. His body had seemed to stretch out, growing speedily to a height of near nine feet tall. Carl gulped and sat in a chair, watching the man before him. “I had to be sure… Had to be sure before I came back that you…” Dr. Pendergrass turned his eyes on Carl and they glimmered, golden honey. “That you liked him… I mean, me…” He moaned and arched his back, his dick hardening and lengthening in his pants. His white hair shimmered and shifted to a golden color. Dr. Pendergrass’s wrinkles melted away as his skin deepened into caramel. “You see… I’ve been watching you as Dr. Pendergrass. I made him a real person and he didn’t know…” With a moan, he arched his back and his pecs began to swell up. The sudden, waif-like thinness was quickly being replaced with mass, power piling onto him. With another moan, his pecs split the shirt down the middle, exposing his beautiful chest. “I always loved you, Carl, but I never felt good enough for you. Ooooh.” His legs throbbed and expanded with a sudden boom, splitting his pants. “Too short. Too small.” The man stood up and revealed himself fully, ripping the remains of the tattered white shirt off of his body. Mark stood before Carl, in nothing but a tie and painted on briefs. He stood up, and up, and up. His head brushed the ceiling, golden hair rubbing against the white. He reached out to Carl. “It’s been five thousand years since I’ve seen you. I was lost in that void for so long. Once I got over the beauty of it, all I wanted was to see you again. So… I outgrew it. I became a god by consuming the energies of that universe and I literally tore a hole in the fabric of space. Dimension X17-B19-E33 no longer exists, and I can travel freely world to world.” He reached out again, waving his fingers. “Come to me, Carl. I want to make you my co-god. We can live forever. Together.” Carl ran at Mark and dove into his arms. The world around him dissolved into inky blackness filled with stars and brilliant streaks of blue. But this time, his beau didn’t vanish. His hard muscles enveloped Carl and held him tight. “Mark, I would like nothing more.” * * * Carl stared around the inky blackness of the infinite universe where he found himself. Mark squeezed him closer to his body, almost as if he were attempting to press Carl into himself and absorb him. “You know, Carl, I think it’s time for you to see a larger portion of my power. Look at me… how big do you think I am? Just how big do you think I’ve gotten here in this vast, infinite void?” Mark lifted his arms into a stunning double bicep pose, flexing the massive pipes into a pair of bulging globes of glorious, veiny mass. Standing in the nothingness, Carl estimated that Mark had to be somewhere around eleven feet tall and eight feet across at the shoulders. His pecs throbbed with size, each looking like they had a massive heft of nearly fifty pounds. Mark smiled as Carl devoured his body with his eyes, roving over every inch of his musculature. “I… I think that you have to be somewhere near eleven feet tall and nearly seven hundred pounds of muscle mass. But…” Carl smiled and shook his ass against the thick rod behind him. “I’m betting that that is actually just a portion of your size. Why don’t you show me?” Mark grinned and gave Carl a gentle push, putting him about ten feet away from the musclegod. Mark lowered his arms and popped his pecs, bouncing the heavy globes of muscle for Carl to enjoy. A silly grin spread across his face as he breathed out, flexing his abs and closing his eyes. Slowly, inexorably, Mark’s body began to swell and expand in all directions, stretching taller and taller. His biceps pulsed as they filled with more mass, pushing his veins up against his skin. The arms expanded with power, striations pulsing and flexing as they filled with energy. The fibers underneath his skin writhed as the biceps expanded. His abs hardened, thickening and sprouting into a ten-pack. His legs swelled too, quads doubling, tripling in size as they did. Moaning, Carl watched as Mark’s thick cock swelled as well, edging longer and longer. Soon, it really was as thick as Carl’s forearm and nearly six inches longer. The grapefruit sized head pulsed red as drops of precum leaked from the tip. Panting hard, Mark slowed his growth and finally stopped. His chest rose and fell, pecs bouncing. He grinned, brilliant smile exploding in Carl’s eyes like fireworks. “How about now? How big do you think I am now?” He raised his arms and gave them another flex, eyes glittering mischievously. “Oh my god…” “Yes?” Mark laughed as Carl tried to swim over to him through the darkness, reaching out for his muscular body. Mark extended his hand and grabbed Carl by the forearm, pulling the little man over to him and grinning. “From now until forever, you belong to me. You are my little co-god, my lover and my servant. We will create worlds together and build galaxies. We will be beyond any mortal understanding. This empty universe will become our playground.” Carl looked up at Mark’s face and saw that the muscle monster had grown incredibly, reaching nearly twenty feet in height and had much more than doubled the size of his musculature. He reached down and cupped Carl’s ass, giving his thick runner’s glutes a squeeze. Carl moaned as Mark leaned in, close to his ear and whispered, “Fuck, I love your skinny body with that phat ass… grrrrufff! I want to own that thing, right now.” Carl moaned louder as Mark leaned in and kissed his neck, thick lips pressing into his skin like burning coals. The kiss sent a thrill of electricity through his spine, causing him to spasm. He dove down on the bobbing head of Mark’s cock, licking the slit and moaning at the sweet taste that filled his mouth. “No, no, no… We’re not gonna use that hot little mouth of yours this time.” With a smack and a squeeze, Carl felt a long, thick finger press against his hole, slowly opening him up. His ass blossomed and accepted the finger with ease, the same warmth that he had felt when the god massaged his jaw the previous day. He moaned as his body became more accommodating, Mark’s power pushing into him. Carl turned and bent over, exposing his hole to his lover. “Please… please, sir… do what you want to do, what I want you to do…” Mark leaned in, pressing his face into Carl’s ass, working him with his tongue, and pressing him open. Carl whimpered as the huge tongue worked his ass. He loved the feeling of the musclegod eating him out. “Oh… oh my god… Mark… MARK!!” With a spasm he shot a spurt of cum, the thick white liquid floating around in the void. He turned to look over his shoulder, seeing his god smiling up at him. He pulled out of the little man’s ass and adjusted his lover, positioning him near the head of his cock. “You know, I’m not gonna hurt you…” “I know. I know you won’t.” “…but I am going to totally own you. You better hold on. You’re in for a wild ride.” Mark pressed the head of his cock against Carl’s hole, slowly pulling him back onto the head of the massive member. The little man whimpered as he felt his ass open to receive the grapefruit-sized, pulsing head, huge piece of meat pushing farther and farther into him. He reached down and touched his stomach, where he felt the cock pressing through him, stretching out his belly. He looked down and saw the huge, distended bulge pressing against him, pushing outward. He shimmied down even further onto the huge cock, taking about half of it into himself. He was going to take that whole thing, no matter what. “Flip me over, please… I need gravity to help me take you.” Mark smiled and obliged, turning Carl onto his back. He grabbed his ankles and gave him a slow, gentle pull, dragging him onto his monster cock. Carl moaned as he felt almost all of the cock enter him. “I want you in me. Fill me up.” “As you wish, little man. I’m gonna fill you all the way up. You’re gonna love what I’m gonna do.” Mark gripped Carl’s waist, his huge hands reaching all the way around the little man’s waist. His finger closed around his lover and he began jackhammering Carl’s ass, pumping his cock in and out of the little man’s hole, stretching him out to the limit. The warmth spread through Carl, his body changing and adjusting to better take his massive lover’s meat. The pounding motion of the cock stimulating his prostate was driving him wild, sending neon waves of pleasure up his spine into the pleasure centers of his brain. Spikes of energy flitted in and out of him with the pistoning cock. Moaning, he looked up at Mark and saw his face contorted with concentration. His pecs were heaving and bouncing, throbbing with the effort of pushing in and out of the little man. Carl smiled and threw his head back, screaming with pleasure. His cock exploded again and painted his bulging gut with cum. His eyes rolled slightly back in his head as Mark kept pumping, never relenting in his quest to fill his man with his cum. “Oh god… oh god… Mark… oh god…” “Baby, you haven’t felt anything yet…” Carl whimpered as he felt a change come over the sex, the feeling of the cock changing slightly as he kept his head thrown back, moaning louder. But the feeling continued to change, morphing into something very different from the massive cock that had occupied his hole and his gut. He continued to moan as he felt the thick tube in his hole, rubbing against his prostate. Raising his head, he cast his eyes down to where his lover was pounding him. However, instead of seeing a thrusting waist, Carl saw that he was laying in his lover’s hand and that the tube in him was not a cock, but Mark’s middle finger. He was in all the way to his second knuckle, fingering the little man’s ass. Carl looked up at the man before him and saw that he was no longer just a massive muscle man, but that he had become a titan. He was easily several hundred feet tall, his palm long enough for Carl to stretch out in and writhe, enjoying the incredible sensation of the fingering. Carl panted, his lungs expelling a gust of air. He felt as Mark extracted his thick finger from his tiny toy. “I’m sorry babe, I know I said I would fill you up. But this time, it won’t be cum. I wanted to show you this. This, only one percent of one percent of one percent of my power… I’ve been so limited for so long. That week on Earth felt like an eternity. I had to constrain my power to the limits of Earth. That’s why it took me so long to come back to you. I had to learn how to be human again. Now, though… Now I can be myself again and show you my power. I can give you power like mine. I will make you into a god.” Grunting, Mark bucked his hips and moaned. Carl watched as the massive cock, bigger than an aircraft carrier, spasmed. Instead of expelling ropes of cum, a string of stars exploded into being, the building blocks of a new galaxy. “I want to give you everything that I am, and I want to own everything that you are.” Carl moaned and came again, spraying thick white splooge into Mark’s hand. He whimpered, falling to his knees. “I am going to be yours forever. I will worship you, my titanic muscle god.” Mark smiled down at his little acolyte. He lifted the man up to his lips and kissed him, pressing his lips into Carl. He smiled, his teeth like brilliant white suns in the dark of the void. “I will be with you for all of eternity.” “I wouldn’t have it any other way, Carl.”

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 part three B by Big-Zargo Story B Muscle Blast Terrence and his friends were walking out the sports bar called Marty’s Elixir. Terrence being the designated driver was sober while his friend Christopher and Kenneth were drunk off their ass. “Come on you two, let’s go. This Friday night is almost over. We have to head back to school by Monday.” Terrence said, well dragging his two drunken friends. “Come on Terrence, it will only take us about six hours to drive back to our dorms. And we have …. hiccup sound… two more days.” Christopher Said, in a drunken stupor. “You Promise your girlfriend Carla that you would pick her up on Saturday evening, from her parents. And you made me promise to help you with your promise to her. I’m helping you do that by making sure you hit the hay and not stay up all night drinking and tell you pass out in the morning.” Terrence said. “He’s right you know if you don’t pick her up… Hiccup sound…. She will dump your ass. You have too many broken promises to afford one more…. Belching sound… and although she understands you are not perfect… Hiccup sound…. She is willing to give you one more chance to change yourself…. Hiccup sound… Like you promise her that you would.” Kenneth said, drunkenly. “With the always this foggy, I.I.I can barely see. I don’t remember it being foggy when we entered the b,b,b, bar.” Christopher said. “You’re right Christopher, it is strange”. Terrence said. “Hey what’s that blue light.” Christopher said before he got hit by it. Falling to the ground by the force of the blue light. As Terrence and Kenneth said, “What the hell.” at the same time.” Terrence realized that Christopher was literally blasted off his feet and that Terrence’s hand was completely empty where he was holding Christopher’s wrist. Looking down at Christopher they notice that his body was starting to shake, like he was vibrating. Right in front of Terrence’s and Kenneth’s eyes, Christopher grew like the incredible hulk. First his clothes having started out by tightening before stretching, showing off his growing body. before their eyes Christopher’s clothes that have been already stretched to their limits and now begun their process of ripping and tearing into pieces. Huge beefy pecs grew and grew as hair began popping up all over his body. Arms and legs quickly grew larger than a human’s head, and feet that grew twice as long as wide, completely bursting his shoes and shedding his socks. “What the fuck!” Kenneth yelled out. Christopher’s shredded clothes falling to the ground revealing his new huge muscular body. With his new huge 10-inch-long cock, he shot his load of cum into the night moaning while he did so. Christopher was now a huge muscular giant. He must have been around 10 feet tall by Terrence estimation. His once chubby arms and legs were now jacked up with huge muscle. He was wide as he was tall, and with those shoulders and a waste twice as wider than a human. It seemed that most of his fat must the move towards his belly and pecs. his big belly did not sag but was firm, for He must have a tight muscle gut underneath that layer of fat that covers his belly. His pecs did not sag either, but they look plump and somehow his thick skin was oranges it was hard to tell the dark. Is normally shaved to face now had short beard on and his hair was more spiker. With facial features like a brute and hair peppering his muscular body he was rocking the giant caveman look. Christopher sat up from the ground, blinking before yawning revealing his new huge sharp canines. Now noticing his friend Cameron gave a smile before doing a double bicep pose. “Do you guys like what you see. I am fucking huge, and I feel fucking amazing to. Come on Kenneth feel my fucking bicep there just so fucking huge. Come on Terrence don’t be shy I have to arms so there’s plenty of me to go around.” Christopher said jovially. Kenneth being drunk, curious, and just disbelieving placed his outstretched right hand on to Christopher’s huge bicep. “Feels so hard and warn, man.” Kenneth said, in wonder. Kenneth back off from the huge Christopher and said. “Why do I feel so warm, all the sudden?” As his body began to shake. Like Christopher, Kenneth’s body grew with muscle and with no chance of holding on against his body grew, Kenneth’s clothes tightening and then tearing before bursting off of his growing body. In no time Kenneth’s shredded clothes fell on to the ground and before Terrence’s eyes can flat belly grew a pair of six-pack abs and his cock became erect as it grew fat and long. Roaring as he came, he shot his on to Christopher’s hairy chest. “That looks delicious.” Christopher said. Using one of his Fingers as a spin Christopher licked at Kenneth’s cum, like a man tasting ice cream. What the fuck. Terrence said in discuss. Never seeing a disgusting gay act like that before. Terrence refocused on Kenneth. Kenneth was now a huge 10 feet tall giant like Christopher. Now twice as large as the biggest human man Kenneth and Christopher towered over Terrence with height and muscle. Kenneth once skinny body was now beef up like Christopher’s body, with huge muscular arms and legs a thick 9-inch cock with orange size balls, a nice set of six pack abs. Kenneth was also sharing the caveman look Christopher, with a long black beard reaching his hairy huge beefy pecs and with surprisingly similar facial features they could pass for two hairy brothers. “Wow this is fucking amazing.” Kenneth said, while flexing his huge muscular body. Grabbing Christopher’s arm and lifting him off the ground, Kenneth gave a toothy grin, at his immense strength. “I’m all for you guys getting some exercise but this is ridiculous. Christopher how going to explain this to Carla let alone your parents .” Terrence said, with a concerned voice. “I don’t know who this Carla you are talking about, but all I care about are my two brothers, you and Kenneth. We’re going to show those puny humans in the bar are big sexy muscles.” Christopher said. “We’re going to watch them puny human transform into big strong sexy ogres. Then we are going to drink and fuck all night before heading to my dad’s house and if he’s not big strong sexy by the time we get back, I’ll stuff fat cock in his pale white ass, before heading to bed.” Kenneth said. “That isn’t you speaking. It’s whoever or whatever turned you into that that musclebound monster. You guys aren’t gay. You guys aren’t this sex and muscle crazed monster. We just need to take you guys to the hospital, we just……..” Terrence said as his mind fell upon a blank. Terrence’s body began to shake. Like Christopher and Kenneth, Terrence’s body grew with muscles, and size. Feeling his bones go hot and cold, hot, and cold as they grew to compensate his growing body. Trying to resist this foreign influence with the last of his lingering will, Terrence’s felt his cock grow and swell as it became the erect. Terrence felt his humanity leak out of his throbbing hard cock as well as the air of the night on his naked body. His clothes already in tatters and on the ground, his muscles already huge and his humanity almost gone. Eventually like the others he came, shooting his cum and the last of his humanity onto the ground. “Damn look quite sexy Terrence.” Christopher said “don’t I know it.” Terrence said, while flexing huge hairy pecs. Terrence was now an ogre like his two friends; 10 feet tall, rippling with muscles, a firm muscle gut more defined than Christopher’s, black curly hair peppering body, a bushy beard, a fat foot-long cock, with orange size hairy balls, dark brown skin, and surprisingly he kept his short haircut. “Can you feel Owen’s blessing?” Christopher said to Terrence. “I can feel it Christopher. Can you Kenneth?” Terrence said. “Hell, yeah I can.” Kenneth said. The other two ogres began to flex showing off their muscles, with Terrence. Each of their cocks re-hardened as they became more aroused at the site of their muscles. Eventually they stopped flexing their muscles to begin masturbating. All three ogres rubbed at their hard-fat cocks with their big muscular hands. “So how are we going to transform all those humans into ogres.” Terrence said “I think we should just bust down the door and just start fucking all those people.” Kenneth said “Don’t be daft, Kenneth. Some of the humans might be able to getaway and I don’t want to chase them down.” Christopher said. “Maybe we should just wait outside the door and take turns as we grabbed the humans one by one.” Terrence said. “yeah but if you do that the humans might scream or moan to loudly giving us away. Plus, how are we going to hide are big sexy bodies from the front windows we would probably be too close to the windows to hide in the fog.” Kenneth said. “What I want to do is just go inside and start flexing my huge muscles. I want to see them drool at the site of my meat. I want them to start begging me for my fat cock.” Christopher said. “Damn that’s making thirsty. Kenneth said. “Know what guys all three plans are really sexy maybe we can just a little bit of all three of them. Christopher barge in and get their attention, then you Kenneth headed towards the back blocking off the exit and having a way that one of them. I’ll stay out here and grab any stragglers that attempt to leave Christopher’s show.” Terrence said. “Damn that sexy.” Christopher said. All three ogres started picking up their pace as they imagine the humans transforming into ogres. The three ogres came all at once. Each ogre roaring as their load came out of their fat cocks. “That that was fucking amazing.” Terrence said, in his afterglow of his orgasm. “I think I could do this all night.” Christopher said, while panting. “Damn my ass is starting to itch. I think I need one of you guys the stuff your fat cock in it.” Kenneth said, hungrily. “I’m am thirsty you guys; you want to go back in the bar and get a few drinks?” Christopher asked. “That was a good show you guy. Here have a drink, it’s on. You guys are going to need it.” Said a mysterious voice. All three ogres turned around to see five other ogres. One was wearing a barbarian like armor, a 5 o’clock shadow with a big thick mustache and long brown hair reaching his shoulders. The other one had black wild hair beard and, on his head, a retirement muscle gut, oranges brown skin, and a tattoo. Another one had a wild black shaggy hair, a mustache complemented with a 5 o’clock shadow and sharp gray eyes. Another one had pepper hair all over his body, a wild beard, and wild shorthair. The final one was just hairy. All sharing the square jaw rounded no pronounce eyebrow ridge and all sharing the caveman look like Terrence and his friends. The ogre wearing a barbarian armor gave the three sweating ogres 3 huge gallon of bottled water. “My name is Jackson, a mighty guardian and warrior of Lord Owen.” said the armored ogre. "And I love your muscle show and Lord Owen as well." The three ogres smile with pride. “Here take the three bowties, a gift from our Lord. With these three magical bowties all the humans in the bar will not be able to resist you guys and all those who see your guys show will be blessed by Lord Owen’s gift. Besides,” Jackson points to the ogre with the tattoo. “He needs to go inside and speak with the bartender and the owner if he is around.” Jackson said. The Three ogres pick their colors bowties and nodded their heads in thanks, before heading to Marty’s elixir for their big show.

Note: A little m/f sex in the beginning. Rest of it is m/m. "Give Him Strength" Friday, Mid-Day: It was a sweltering day in New Orleans, but John Tomich couldn’t fathom getting on a bus. He didn’t want to see people as he walked home from the office at 1:30 in the afternoon on a Friday, not because he knocked off early to have some fun, but because he’d been fired and given until lunch to clean out his desk. He wasn’t fired because he was bad his job--far from it. He’d been fired because his boss, a fraternity boy from Kentucky named Casen, had found out what John did on the weekends, and why he always was “out sick” the Monday after Pride. As he walked down the sidewalk on a street he’d driven past but never walked before, he met an old, stooped woman. He tried to turn sideways and let her pass, but she looked at him. “You look troubled.” “Not having a great day, no.” “Let me help.” “What? No, I got this.” He shifted the weight of the box. His thin arms were tired from holding it on his long walk. He was eager to get home. “No, not with the box, foolish boy. Solve your problem.” “What do you know about my problems?” “Much. And you young men all have the same problems anyway. Come. You need a rest. Let’s get a cold drink. Follow me.” John wasn’t totally feeling visiting with an old lady, but he also felt strangely like he didn’t have a choice in the matter. So he followed her around the block to an old Victorian house. She led him up the creaky steps. “I used to be able to take better care of the place,” the old lady monologued as she poured a glass of iced tea. Despite supposedly being a place for John to cool down, the old house with no AC was hotter and stuffier than outside. John looked forward to finishing the tea and leaving. “Sit, sit!” she said. “And tell me what happened.” “I lost my job. Five of us did.” “Hard times at the company?” “No. All five of us were gay.” “Ah. That’s illegal, no?” “Yeah, but what’s the point of hiring a lawyer? Maybe we get a little cash settlement, but our careers are still ruined. Better to just pull the ripcord, move to New York and try to start over.” The old lady leaned in. “Or, you could get even.” “Get even?” “Punish the one who harmed you.” “I’d fucking love to.” “Really? What would you do?” “Slash his tires and beat the shit out of him.” “Do it.” “Ugh, he’s huge though. I’d have to shoot him. Probably couldn’t even do it with a baseball bat.” “Yes, that seems excessive.” The old lady put down her tea. She looked John in the eye. “You know, I might be able to help.” “Oh? And how is that.” “I have...powers.” John rolled his eyes. He stood up to leave. The woman snapped her fingers. Out of nowhere, a green-skinned man materialized and grabbed John by the shoulders. He forced John back into his chair. John, for his part, screamed bloody murder. “Stay a while,” the old lady smiled. “Where the fuck did he come from?” “The demon realm. I summoned him.” John couldn’t process. So he just stammered. “There are many more where he comes from. Many with...interesting properties. Shall we find one?” The old lady took a book down from the bookshelf in her living room and walked back into the kitchen. The pages were parchment and hand-written. “I have an idea, she said. A mighty warrior. He will vanquish this...boss of yours. What is his name?” “Casen.” “He will vanish Casen.” “How?” “He is not one who is simply summoned with the snap of a finger. He requires the efforts of many men. You said five men wish to harm Casen?” She reached the page in the book she was looking for. “Yeah, five.” She read the faded page. “Five should suffice. Gather them.” Friday, 6:00 P.M. All five of the men Casen fired that day answered John’s text. They met in the old lady’s front room. They were all clearly confused why John had brought them there. “Why are we here?” asked a young blond man named Will. John hired Will into the company after a...successful job interview. “Well, I wanted to get inside and tell you, but, frankly, it’s for revenge on Casen.” “What? How? We can’t beat him up! Well, maybe with Trent’s help. But probably not. And we’d get arrested” protested Hemanth, who had similarly hired John. “We’re not going to kick his ass. Someone is going to do it for us,” explained John.” “A hit? You’re talking about a hit on him?” asked Trent, the only fit guy of the five. “I didn’t say anything about a hit.” Responded John. “But, now that you mention it, yeah. It’s...kind of a hit.” “I’m down.” said Adam. Adam had been the most out-and-proud of the five. “Who’s the hitman?” “I’ve never met him,” said John. “But, he’s coming. We have to call him, though.” “Call him?” asked the last colleague, Max. “Yes,” the old lady, who had been standing in the corner, “Come. We will call the hit-man. We must conduct this business in the back room, however.” “Who the hell are you?” asked Adam. “Think of me as a broker.” The guys followed her into the back room. They sat in a circle of chairs, with the old lady sitting between the men and the door. When she sat down, she said, “Let us call your hitman.” Then, the door behind her slammed itself shut. The room went dark. The old lady closed her eyes and started speaking jibberish, or so it seemed to the horrified guys. Wind picked up from nowehere. Then, a bright flash of light blinded them all, and when the flash died down, the old lady had been replaced by a beautiful, young woman. “Hello.” She said in an ominous tone. “And who is before me?” “I’m...John. These are my friends. You’re...a hit man?” “No,I’m a Demon. But as for your ‘hit man,’ I’m his mother.” “His...mother. Where is he?” “Not born yet.” “I don’t understand.” “You must conceive him.” “...Sorry, what?” “You do know where babies come from, don’t you?” “Um, yes....” “Then I shall await your seed.” She gestured toward the middle of the room, and a large bed materialized. She walked toward the bed and disrobed. She sat down on the bed. “Who’s the lucky boy?” The men looked around at each other. “It’s your fucking idea, man.” said Trent to John. John walked forward, and took his clothes off. He closed his eyes and imagined the hottest guy he could. “Let me help with that, the Demon Mother said,” and took him into her mouth. She was talented. He was hard very quickly. She laid down on the bed.John shut his eyes and started to pump. He had never been with a woman before, so he was surprised how smooth she felt around his cock. He’d never been turned on by a woman, either, but the demon woman was beautiful, and enticing, he felt like she wanted him. She squeezed around him, and he closed his eyes and imagined he was fucking the tightest smoothest twink he’d seen in the gym or on Instagram, and soon enough, he felt his balls draw close and the swelling sensation of a great orgasm. He pumped his load into her, then opened his eyes, and was surprised that he didn’t feel ashamed of being with a woman, but felt proud that he had done what was needed. He stood with his cock still mostly hard while his friends clapped him on the back and congratulated him. “Fuck, dude, I don’t know if I could have done that,” Adam said. “She even looked like she was having fun! But, what happens now?” John opened his mouth to say he didn’t know, but before he could, the Demon Woman started moaning. “What happens now is the seed quickens, and it has begun! OOAAAHHHH” The woman was writhing in pain as she became pregnant before their eyes. Her belly started to balloon as her breathing turned to gasps. The ceiling in the basement seemed to disappear as wind started to blow and lightning started to crash overhead what became infinite blackness. John took her hand as she screamed for about 2 minutes, but what seemed like hours, as she grew well past what a normal baby would look like in her, to an absolutely gargantuan size. Then, she stopped screaming only for a moment, then her water broke. She pushed as she began to crown, but what came out was not a baby. The men gathered around her and pulled from her a short figure. It was male, but not a “man,” he was 4 feet tall, but he was literally skin and bones. A basin appeared in the room as the wind died down, and the Demon Woman gasped “Wash him.” The men took up his frail body, thinking they might rip him apart if they moved quickly. John’s hand literally wrapped around his entire upper leg. They placed him in the bath, wiping the birth fluids off of him. Then they moved him back to the bed where the Demon Mother had just arisen from. “I don’t understand,” John said. “I thought you would birth a powerful warrior?” “His name is Amagnathon. He will be powerful.” Amagnathon’s lips started to move. He seemed to be whispering “Help.” The men gathered around and John lowered his ear to hear. He could barely make out the whisper. “Give...me....strength.” “Give him strength?” John looked at the Mother quizzically. “Make him a man, then make him strong. He is the warrior you seek. As you give him strength, give him the command for how he is to use the strength.” “You mean, fuck him? He’ll die!” “He will grow strong. And he will do whatever is in your mind as you climax” The men gathered. “I don’t think this is a good idea,” said Carter. “Let’s ask him!” exclaimed Adam. “We give you strength by...fucking you?” Amagnathon nodded, almost imperceptably. “And you...want us to?” Again, a nod. “Here goes nothing.” Adam had stepped up to the end of the bed where Amagnathon’s legs were splayed. He lifted them around his neck. He wasn’t hard, so he spat on his hand and jerked himself until he got some blood flow, then spat on it again and stuck it into Amagnathon’s smooth hole. He had gotten himself so close with his hand it only took a few seconds before he too was cumming. But, he didn’t stop cumming. As the orgasm reached 10, 15 seconds, Amagnathon’s face changed from agony to relief, like he’d walked into an air conditioned room on a sweltering day. Then he started smiling and let out an enraptured “yeeeesssss…..” As he did, Adam felt Amagnathon’s hole tighten around his cock, then, amazingly, he felt it start to suck him in. Then, he felt weakness in his knees. He tried to back away and sit down, but he couldn’t pull out. All he could do was lean over as he tried to recover his balance. As he reached forward, he noticed his arms….were shrinking. He looked down at his chest, that he’d been working so hard to try to thicken, was starting to sink in. Then his saw his legs getting narrower, his ass getting flatter, until his thighs eventually were actually skinnier than his hip bones and knee joints. As he gasped for air, it became clear what was happening to his muscle--it was flowing to Amagnathon. He was moaning in pleasure now, and it looked like someone was filling his muscles out like they were water balloons. New pecs covered his ribs, his legs which Adam had totally wrapped his fingers around completely when he raised them over his head, expanded and forced their way out of Adam’s fingers. Adam stopped to think just in time: Kick Casen’s ass. Beat his face in. I want him to bleed. Adam stopped shrinking when he became a shriveled husk of the man that had started to fuck Amagnathon, skin and bones as Amagnathon had been just a few moments before. Amagnathon’s hole finally released Adam and Adam fell to the floor, gasping and clammy. He tried to crawl away from Amagnathon, but he could only reach out to his horrified friends for help, who got up and carried him back to his place in the circle. “What...the fuck?” one of the guys asked, to no one in particular. The Demon Mother spoke, “This is how my son gains strength for the task ahead of him.” Amagnathon had sat up on the table. His muscles were tiny, even though he barely had an ounce of fat on him, they were barely visible. But he no longer had an alien look about him. He might have been described as “anorexic.” “The first contribution has been made,” the Demon Mother spoke. “All of you must contribute.” Amagnathon let out a whimper. “Mom? They want me to attack the man named Casen. But he’s...so big. He’ll kill me! I need...more power. Help?” He lifted his head to look at the men who had clustered around Adam’s limp form. The Mother asked, “Who shall contribute his strength next?” None of the men moved. “I will be forced to send my son into combat as he is. You are condemning him to failure and a painful death.” “I’ll do it,” said William. William had always liked fucking twinks. It made him feel powerful, even if his body wasn’t in...top condition. He gulped as he stood and walked slowly over to Amagnathon, who got back into a prone position. “Are you gonna fuck me like a man, daddy?” “...yeah.” “I want you to.” “Yeah you do.” “You gonna give me all your muscles?” “Yeah, I am.” “You gonna make me strong, daddy?” “As strong as I can.” William bent over and kissed the twinky Amagnathon. The knowledge he was going to destroy his life seemed to fade away as he felt the twink’s abdomen, muscles completely unobscured by the paper-thin skin. His limbs might have been frail, but his core was so firm. William just had to get inside what was going to be the best fuck of his life. “Fuck me daddy.” William was getting hard. “I’m gonna fuck you so hard.” He spat on his cock. “Make me yours!” “You’re MINE.” “MAKE ME YOUR LITTLE BITCH!!!” That was all William needed. He thrust into Amagnathon as hard as he could, barely giving the twink time to adjust. He slapped Amagnathon across the face as his hips started clapping against the ass cheeks. He held Amagnathon’s neck to get as deep as he could, making him struggle against his strength for air. Amagnathon couldn’t do anything and nearly fainted before William relented. William lifted the twink into the air and started fucking him. When he had gotten bored of that, he grabbed the warrior around the waist and tossed him on the ground, onto his stomach. Amagnathon almost looked like he wanted to get away from his torturer, but William would have none of that. He grabbed Amagnathon’s hips and forced him into doggy position, fucking him wildly. As Amagnathon started to tear up from the intensity of the fucking, William’s balls tightened up and he couldn’t hold out any more, and he started to cum. And he came, and he came, and he came. As he came, he thought-commanded Amagnathon: “Pound his stomach until he can’t breathe. Keep knocking the wind out of him until he almost will die from suffocation. Then keep doing it. Torture him for a long, long time.” Quickly, Amagnathon’s tears dried up as he was once again overcome with the new strength flowing into his muscles. As William shriveled, Amagnathon seemed to transform from malnourished to a slim runner’s body, and William had a front row seat. Lats formed out of nowhere, forming the beginning of a triangle torso, which continued with as his shoulders, which had just been points of bone before, seemed to gain a little deltoid cap. His pencil-thin neck started to widen at its base as traps formed. William also noticed he had to reach farther to keep his grip around Amagnathon’s neck--the twunk was getting taller. William finished cumming, but he was still rock hard, but his cock fell out of Amagnathon’s ass. “What the fuck?” He asked as he looked down. Of course, Amagnathon’s glutes had grown with William’s contribution, but he was also horrified to see that his cock was a shadow of his former self. He had lost 4, maybe even 5 of his inches, and he’d gone from a twink-splitting thickness to a laughably thin prick. “Oh, yeah, I took some of that too, daddy,” Amagnathon taunted Willam with a cheeky grin. No one had noticed, but his soft cock had grown with both the men’s contributions, and he bent over and picked up the 60-pound husk of William by the neck, and slapped him across the face with his now 5-inch long soft, but heavy, cock. “Who’s the bitch now?” William was too weak to speak. “WHO’S THE BITCH NOW?” “I am.” Amagnathon, satisfied, threw William to the ground at his feet. He walked over to the mirror, felt up his 8-pack, flexed his new lime-sized biceps. “This is progress,” Amagnathon said as he turned and flexed his back. “But nowhere near what I’ll need.” He turned, and looked at the men with their muscles, such as they were, still remaining. “Who’s next?” Hemanth stood up. “Let’s get this over with.” “That’s a good boy.” Amagnathon said. He was starting to enjoy himself. Hemanth walked over to Amagnathon, who was now almost as tall as the guy who was to fuck him. Amagnathon felt up Hemanth’s arms, shoulders, and pecs. He was hardly huge, but Amagnathon was impressed. “Nice, dude. I can tell you hit the gym unlike some of your friends here. Shame you’ll lose it all. It’ll look better on me, though, don’t you think?” “Mmm-hm.” Hemanth hesitantly agreed. Amagnathon got on his knees, rubbing his hands down Hemanth’s hairy 4-pack of abs as he did. He took Hemanth’s cock into his mouth and started to suck. He sucked, and sucked, until soon Hemanth couldn’t resist his cock filling up. Amagnathon took the cock deep into his throat, getting his lips down to Hemanth’s pubes. “Fuck, that feels good.” Amagnathon let him out of his mouth. “I know. You know what feels better, though?” He grabbed Hemanth’s ass and pushed him toward the table, and onto the table on his back. Hemanth’s cock was still slick from the blowjob, and Amagnathon wasted no time mounting Hemanth and sticking it inside him. “FUCK, that feels AMAZING.” Amagnathon started pumping himself back and forth on Hemanth’s cock. Then he raised up on his haunches and let Hemanth thrust his hips into him. It didn’t take long before Hemanth was blowing his load like his friends before him. From below Amagnathon, he was amazed at the changes he was witnessing. Amagnathon’s face was rising above him as the warrior grew taller. Amagnathon’s collarbone, then neck, then chin, started getting obscured by expanding slabs of meat on his chest. Amagnathon roared “FUCK YEAH!” as he threw his arms up into a powerful double-bicep pose, watching his egg-sized biceps steadily inflate to the size of avocados. “Oh, you’ve got a lot for me, don’t you, big guy?” he asked as his flat, but shredded stomach started forming 4 perfect pairs of bread-roll sized ab muscles. Amagnathon looked over at his Demon Mother, smiling, and said “Hey, mom, watch this!” He raised his arms up behind his head, exposing not only his expanding lats and biceps that were getting close to bulging into his head, but also baring the thin wispy hair in his armpits. He tilted his head to one side, and the thick hairs covering Hemanth’s body started receding into their follicles, only to grow again, thick and dark brown, in Amagnathon’s pits. Then he looked at his still-gyrating waist, covered in slithering muscles, bit his lower lip, and a perfect treasure trail the width of a finger grew from his pubes up to the top of his abs. “Isn’t that awesome?” “One more thing, then I’m done with this one.” He tilted his head to the other side, and Hemanth’s skin started to lighten. Amagnathon’s body, from head to toe, changed from alabaster to a beautiful olive tone. “Almost forgot!” Amagnathon was getting hard watching his muscles grow this time. He had already apparently sucked an impressive amount of cock from his first two tributes, the rod slapping the flabby, pale remains of Hemanth with every buck Amagnathon took was nearly 8 inches. “Do you want me to stick this monster into Casen?” “No,” Hemanth gasped. “But, slap his face with it. Make him feel like an inadequate man when he sees yours next to his.” “I’ll need a lot of you, then.” Amagnathon closed his eyes and strained, as he sucked Hemanth’s cock right off his frame. Amagnathon’s grew from 8, to 9, and then 10 inches, while growing from hefty to ludicrously thick and veiny. Amagnathon hopped off of Hemanth, whom he scooped up in one newly powerful arm (Hemanth’s toes barely dragged the ground, where before he’d been heavier and taller) and placed him down beside Adam and Will. Amagnathon was truly coming into his form as a warrior. He was 6 feet 3 or 4, a slim yet strong 180 pounds with all the muscle and sinew and bone and cock he’d been gifted by the other men. “Me next!?” exclaimed Max as he jumped and threw his arms around the warrior’s neck. “Whoa! Haha, hold your horses,” as he gained his balance, he carried the newest tribute over to the bed, turned around and raised his legs. Max was so excited, he’d never been with such a beautiful man before, that when he got inside all it took was Amagnathon to raise up his arm, flex a little, and smile and Max was shooting his load. “Oh, that was quick!” said Amagnathon as his legs swelled bigger than his waist, and his ass grew so much, and his grip around the shrinking Max was so tight that Max had to go up on his tip-toes, then was suspended in midiar as Amagnathon’s lats spread wider into a huge cape of muscle. The head of Amagnathon’s cock had been resting in the crevasse between his 2nd and 3rd row of abs, and as he let out a relaxed sigh, its wet head slowly slid up and rested one row of abs higher. Max asked Amagnathon before he fainted, “Break Casen’s arms.” Max had only gotten a couple minutes with the warrior, but he breathed a calm sigh. “Quick, but if you’re satisfied, I am too.” Amagnathon said as he gently stroked his huge member. “I have an idea. John, since you’re my father, if you can make me cum without touching myself, I’ll let you keep some of your muscle.” John gulped. “I can try.” John had felt terrible about what had happened to his friends. But he didn’t know--maybe this was all a dream? He was pretty sure whatever happened he had to go through with his contribution. “Fuck me liked you fucked my mom and you’ll be fine.” John was scared, but he got ready. Amagnathon had grown so big off the men’s muscles that he was hard to move around, but he was athletic enough that he was able to bend his body the way John seemed to want. John fucked him on his back for a while, then doggy style. As the pair transitioned to Amagnathon getting fucked on his side, he was clearly enjoying himself. He started to moan. “Is he going to cum?” John thought to himself. “Can I really do it?” “Fuck yes! Yes you can do it!” John pumped faster. “Ohh...yeeeessss” He was clearly hitting the spot. Amagnathon got back onto his back, and John was pumping furiously, absolutely railing on the G spot. The warrior’s cock was pulsing, veins completely engorged. John could tell his bottom wanted to blow. But Amagnathon put his arms behind his head, like he was going to do a sit-up, and the paper-thin skin stretched so tightly and showing every fibre of his split baseball-sized biceps, perfectly offset from the triangle-shaped triceps, was just too much for John, and he found himself blowing his load. “Gotcha! Now you’re ALL mine!” “No, please! I’m the reason you’re here! Leave me something!” “Haha, nope.You’re going to learn about the sacrifices a father has to make.” The extraction from John was relentless. Amagnathon’s baseballs grew to be foootball-shaped, if not of a full professional size. His frame swelled to just a couple inches short of 7 feet tall, and he had grown almost too wide to fit through a door, with how far his lats were pushing out his arms. The growing muscle began to push out thick veins over not only his forearms and biceps, but his abs, and lats, and quads and calves too. And his calves were clearly loving a particularly generous contribution from John, whose years of biking were rendered meaningless in less than a minute. When it was over, and Amagnathon had put John back, Trent was the only man who wasn’t an emaciated figure just trying to hold his head up. Amagnthon turned to Trent. “And I’ve been looking forward to you most of all.” “Fuck you, man. No. I didn’t sign up for this.” Trent bolted back toward the door, but the door was locked. “NO! NO NO NO!” he screamed. “LET ME OUT!” Amagnathon quietly grabbed Trent by the arm. Trent tried to escape, but Amagnathon’s grip had grown iron-strong and he couldn’t pull away. “Where are you going? We’re about to have so much fun!” “No.” Amagnathon whipped Trent around and threw him up against the wall, holding him there with one arm. He flexed the other bicep, looked at it, pumped it a couple times, then looked back at Trent. “You sure?” “Fuck you.” Trent spat in Amagnathon’s face. That pissed Amagnathon off. “Fuck you, I know you fucking want me.” He raised his arm over his head and rubbed Trent’s face in his massive, furry pit. The smell wasn’t sour or rank, but the musk was so powerful that Trent started to get a chub, despite his efforts to avoid feeling attracted to the most perfect man he’d ever seen. Amagnathon noticed Trent’s dick stirring. “Thought you might like that.” It was all he needed. He took Trent’s semi and slid it in between the two massive columns of his 10-pack abs. His abs had gotten so deep and he had so much control over his body that he squeezed in the valley between them around Trent’s cock. Then he grabbed Trent under his arms and started lifting him up and down, forcing Trent to fuck his abs. Trent could feel each muscle sliding over his cock and he couldn’t help but start to get hard. “Nnnnooooooo!” After a minute, Trent’s cock had been coaxed into its full 8 thick inches. Amagnathon relented, and carried Trent over to the bed and slammed him down on his back. Trent tried to get up, but was no match for the 300 pound shredded beast holding him down. Amagnathon put his giant forearm across Trent’s chest, and used the other arm to position Trent’s hard cock, then he sat down on it. With Trent inside him, Amagnathon went to work, gyrating his hips to jack off Trent against his will. As the power-bottoming got faster and faster, Trent started to groan, and Amagnathon knew he was getting close. He grabbed Trent’s 17 inch biceps and licked his lips. He gave them a squeeze, saying “Fuck yeah, these puppies are mine now. Kiss them goodbye.” “Fuck you.” “Do it and this will be over.” Amagnathon got a grip on Trent’s throat. Trent could feel the asphyxiation causing himself to get to the edge. He wanted it so desperately to stop. So he turned his head to his arms, and kissed his prescious bicep one last time. And 5 seconds of pumping from Amagnathon later, Trent couldn’t struggle any longer and he came. “Rip Casen open with that cock and fuck his ass. Fill him to bursting with your cum.” was Trent’s command. Amagnathon let out the biggest sigh of ecstacy with any of the men he’d taken that night. As Trent’s muscles dissolved off him, Amagnathon ballooned to incredible size. With each thrust of his, hips, waves of muscle washed into his limbs, which happily lengthened to make room for it all. New cords sprung up in his forearms and hands. His shoulders were widening in double-time as his collarbone got wider at the same time his deltoids became spheres. He raised his arms in a double-bicep. Each bicep had reached the size and shape of a rugby ball, but were even more firm to the touch, and he had the triceps to match. His lats were nearly 4 feet wide when he flared them. His 10-pack abs had grown inches deep, accompanied by an inconceivable amount of intercostals and V-lines. A man could have stood on the ass muscles that were off to each side of his tiny waist, and each thigh wrapped around Trent had long since grown bigger than the ribcage of the man they were feasting on. Finally his cock and balls grew, and again, Trent gave him a lot to work with. By the time it was over, Amagnathon’s hard cock was slapping Trent’s face as he bounced up and down, and the balls resting on Trent’s now-soft stomach were the size of lemons, and heavy. Trent’s last thought before he passed out was “kick his ass, then fuck him with your horse cock. Make him suffer.” The warrior dismounted his last contributor. As he stood to address the mass of expended bodies in front of him, he rose to nearly seven and a half feet tall. He looked to be at least 440 pounds, without an ounce of fat. “While not all of you have given equally, you have all given what you can, to build me into a great warrior. What you have done is honorable. I know your wishes, and I shall fulfill them.” Clothes materialized on the bed for him. Jeans, tank top, and steel-toed boots. He put them on, then walked over to his Demon-mother, who put her hand on his massive chest, over his heart. “I always love to see you like this,” she said. “Good luck.” “I won’t need it,” he grinned as he bounced his pec. She gave him a playful slap as she raised her arm, and a portal opened to the gym where Casen was pumping iron all alone. The gym was closed for the night, but Casen had a key. He’d been pleased with himself for firing all the gays in his office, and he knew he’d probably get booty-calls from 3 or 4 girls tonight, so he was wrapping up his lift supersetting pec deck with hammer curls, hitting most musculars between each set to really get the blood pumped in. He was slamming weights down, as behind him, a portal opened up and with a gust of wind, out stepped the largest man Casen could imagine. Casen was tall, but his eyes were barely nipple-level on the man walking toward him. “Hello. My name is Amagnathon. I have been sent by a number of your former employees who wish you a great deal of harm. I intend to cause you that harm. I will allow you to defend yourself to the best of your ability, however. If you would like to catch your breath before I attack you, I would allow you to do so.” Casen stood dumbly. “What…?” “Are you ready to fight?” “Uh….I guess? Are you fucking kidding?” “No.” Amagnathon raised his fists and walked purposefully toward Casen, who instinctually put his arms in front of his face. Casen’s arms might have been bigger than 99% of the guys he met on the street, but they folded like a cheap suit when Amagnathon’s pythons came crashing toward his head. Two punches threw Casen over a weight bench. He regained his balance, ducked a mighty swing from Amagnathon, then returned with an uppercut. Casen had been benching 350 pounds for reps that night, and the punch was square on Amagnathon’s abs, but the warrior’s 10-pack absorbed and deflected the blow and the expression on Amagnathon’s face barely changed. Next, Casen grabbed a 45 lb plate and swung it at Amagnathon’s head. Amagnathon reached up with one hand and stopped the weight mid-air, twisted it out of Casen’s grip, then threw it at the gym’s wall so hard it split the cinderblocks and stuck there. Casen realized what he was up against. “Oh, fuuuuu….” As he turned to run away, the giant’s long arm grabbed him by the shirt collar, which tore, but not before Casen was brought back in striking distance of his assailant. Amagnathon turned Casen around, and kneed him in the stomach. He threw him to the ground. Casen started coughing up blood. “No! Please! I’ll give you whatever you want! Just stop! You want money? I can pay you almost a million dollars tonight.” “Not good enough.” Amagnathon picked Casen up by the neck, with one hand, and raised him above his head. “I’ll hire all those guys back. With a promotion. And an apology. I’m so sorry.” “No doubt you are.” Amagnathon brought Casen down so they looked eye-to-eye, and the warrior head-butted the bodybuilder, who promptly blacked out. “Fuck, I need to take a piss. Sleep tight, Tiny.” said Amagnathon as he walked to the bathroom. John, Adam, Hemanth, Trent, and Will watched this unfold through the portal. They were emaciated skeletons, but they had gotten their breath and were able to walk about a bit. “Shit, he got fucked up.” “Yeah, I kinda feel bad….” “Do you think he’s dead?” “I hope not. Doesn’t deserve that.” “Did you tell Amagnathon to kill him?” “Of course not!” “He’s not dead. Look--he’s breathing. I think…” “Well I still think he had it coming.” “I dunno man…” “So, when this is over...what happens to us?” “I don’t know. Ask her.” The Demon Mother stood silently. “What is Amag doing to him?” Amagnathon had come from the locker room, carrying a bottle of lotion. He swept up Casen and plopped him down on his back on the bench. “Taking off his clothes…” Being picked up and undressed seemed to shake Casen out of his stupor. By the time he was conscious, he was completely naked. What really woke him up, though, was a 14-inch cock, as wide as a full soda can and just as firm, slapping his face. “What the fuck?” “We’re not done here.” Amagnathon got a pump of hand lotion, and rubbed it on his cock. Then, when that wasn’t enough to cover the massive rod, he got two more pumps from the bottle to lube up the rest of it. “Have you ever taken anything up your ass before?” “Fuck. No.” “Well, they say you should start small or it hurts.” Amagnathon raised Casen’s legs above his head, and though the bottom tried to resist, it was no use. Amagnathon’s arms were more powerful even than Casen’s roided-up legs and ass muscles. He was powerless to stop Amagnathon impaling him. And the warrior was not gentle or slow. “Did you tell him to do this?” “No!” “I didn’t!” “Of course not.” Each of the five tributes denied signaling they wanted Amagnathon to fuck Casen, in turn. But he did. Casen screamed in agony as he was made to endure what he felt so repulsive about the gays he hated. Amagnathon had his way with Casen for about 5 minutes, when Casen finally asked him “Please. Just finish. I surrender. Just make it stop.” Amagnathon sensed his tributes would want him to show mercy. So he decided the torture would cease. But only by finishing deep within Casen. Amagnathon pumped faster and faster, and soon, his balls huddled close to his cock as his orgasm started to swell. As he was cresting, he said to Casen, “Worth it?” Casen sighed. “Totally.” In the circle, John turned to Will, asking “What?” They soon got their answer. Just as each of the five of them were absorbed when they fucked Amagnathon, Amagnathon was getting absorbed when he fucked Casen. Amagnathon’s pecs sunk, then became droopy, then began to flatten into his ribcage. His arms deflated. His calves became slender. His abs retreated, row by row. His shoulders got bony. His lats shriveled up, and his traps sank back into his collarbone. Then he started to grow shorter, and he started looking like a twink. He whimpered as finally his cock started to deflate into a shrimp, but he kept shrinking. Until he was skin and bones, then he started to melt until he was sucked completely into Casen. Amagnathon was gone. And Casen was growing. He grew. He added Amagnathon’s size to his own. He grew a week of stubble. His wounds from the fight healed. Then his muscles started to swell. By the time he was done, he had added 5 inches to his height, bringing him to 6 feet 7. He was tricked out with 300 new pounds of muscle. And his soft cock must have been nearly 7 inches. Probably too big for most women, but that would be a problem for another day. And he was sure there would be an endless supply of them willing to try. He flexed in the mirror. Double bicep. He almost couldn't bring his forearms vertical before they were bouncing against the biceps. He found his gym shorts. They had been baggy before, but he pulled them on over his new tree-trunk thighs and they fit like lyrica. You could see the veins on his cock through them. He liked that. He looked into the portal that was still open. “Looks like I played you guys. Thanks.” He hit a Most Muscular, then walked out the back gym door to his car. The portal closed. “No, no! Wait! John screamed. The wind picked up. “It is done.” The Demon mother said, before vanishing in a flash of light. And then the 5 men were back in the shop where they had started. But they were all naked, all less than 5 feet tall, all less than 80 pounds. “What do we do now?” asked Hemanth. “I don’t know,” replied John. Two days before. Trent saw his boss walking toward his cubicle. He liked Casen. Not just because he wanted Casen to fuck his brains out, even though he knew Casen was straight as an arrow. “Can you come with me? Want to talk to you about something.” It was the end of the day. Trent made to walk toward Casen’s office. “Nah, we’re going on a trip downtown. Bring your stuff and I’ll drop you by your house when we’re done.” Could this be the promotion-drinks Trent had been waiting for? It wasn’t. Casen drove Trent past the regular after-work haunt, then into an old part of town, stopping in front of an old, creepy-looking house. “What’s this?” “You’ll see.” The pair walked up the creaky stairs into the front room. A gaudily-dressed woman sat in an overstuffed armchair behind a crystal ball. “Madame.” “My child.” “Here’s my tribute,” Casen gestured to Trent. “He will do well.” “What the hell is going on?” asked Trent. “You will be a tribute to Amagnathon.” “That...explains nothing.” “I’m gonna make you a deal,” Casen explained. “Amagnathon is a demon.” “A demon? Come on, man, let’s get out of here.” “A demon who can be summoned to carry out a task. Madame here summons him. But he takes his commands in a...special way. You have to be thinking your command while you...fuck him.” “This is horseshit, man.” The madame stood bolt upright. She raised her arms above her head. The room went black, then the three were centered in a field of stars. Then, ghostly figures started swirling around them. One demon grabbed Trent around the throat and started to choke him. “HORSESHIT?” shouted the lady. “...HELP, WHAT, HELP!” croaked Trent. Madame sat down. The demons and stars disappeared. Trent, released, fell to the floor. “You see? It’s all real. And there’s a lot more pain where that comes from if you tell anyone, or don’t do what I ask. And a lot of reward if you do as you’re told” Trent was shaken. “What do you want from me?” “Simple. I’m going to fire all the gays in the office. You included.” “That’s illegal.” “That won’t be a problem. Trust me. One of your colleagues will suggest coming here to take revenge. You must make sure they all come.” “Okay…” “Then, go along with whatever Madame here says needs to happen to summon Amagnathon.” “The demon.” “Yes. Then, everyone in the room has to fuck Amagnathon. The boys will be told to think of Amagnathon beating the shit out of me.” “So that will be his command?” “Yes.” “You want Amagnathon to beat the shit out of you?” “It’s how it has to be. But you, you have to command Amagnathon to fuck me.” “What does that do?” “When Amagnathon fucks someone, he gives them his strength.” “Huh?” “Amagnathon fucking me is going to make me fucking massive. Bigger than you can imagine.” “He transfers his muscles to you by fucking?” “Exactly. And I can transfer some of that muscle to guys I fuck, if I want.” “Oh, I seeeeee.” “Yes. I’m thinking maybe you would look amazing with...75 more pounds of muscle, permanently. That would put you at, what, 255? And you could be that big without having to worry about all the steroids and needles, ever again. You don’t even have to go to the gym if you don’t want to. But I suspect you’ll still go, just to find guys in the steamroom to take home and pound the shit out of.” Trent considered. He looked at Casen’s 20 inch arms and imagined how good they’d look on his own body. “You’ll give me 75 pounds? Solid muscle? And all I have to do is fuck this guy and imagine him fucking you?” “That’s all.” “You’ve got a deal.” Friday night. An emaciated Trent stumbled through his front door, barely able to push it open. He looked like a child playing dress-up in his dad’s clothes. Getting the Lyft driver to let him in the car was...a challenge. But he was home. He got out his phone. He had new messages, from Casen. CASEN: Thnx dude. Having a fucking blast. Bitches won’t get off me. TRENT: When r u coming to give me some of that muscle? CASEN: Not really feelin it dude. TRENT: What? Give me what you owe me. Casen responded with a close up pic of his bicep. Trent thought it must be 28 inches, it filled the entire screen, covered with fibers and veins. A woman’s hand was barely covering the top of its peak. CASEN: Make me, bitch. Trent threw his phone down and collapsed on his bed. “Fuck.”

The man wrote the number forty-five on the calendar page sitting on the desk and then circled it three times. He stared at what he had jotted down for a long time. It seemed so far away, but after anticipating that day for so many years, what was another month and a half. Pages were quickly flipped – like a movie scene where you move into the future. The turning stopped on a page that was covered in hand drawn stars and the word ‘retirement’ underlined about seven times. The man’s finger ran across the word lovingly – or hesitantly. And then, just as quickly, the pages were moved back to the present date. General Artemis (Art) David Scala returned to the forms on his desk. Paperwork that required his signature. As he put pen to paper, the desk wobbled, causing the man’s signature to go wildly off the line. An expletive was muttered under his breath and then Art slid back his chair and carefully bent forward to readjust the piece of cardboard that had come loose from under one of the legs. He knew that one false move could make his back go out, which usually caused him to hit his head on the metal piece of furniture he had been battling for seventeen years. Once the cardboard had been wedged in place, the General slowly returned to a sitting position – careful to not twist the wrong way. He glanced at his signature – terribly askew – and contemplated asking his assistant, Private Ron Sanders, to print out another copy of the page, but he realized that this was just his obsessive compulsiveness about things being neat and tidy getting the best of him. He glanced at his clock and saw that it was almost time to go down to the lab. “Ron!” “Yes, General.” “Jesus! You scared me. What were you doing – hanging out by the door?” “Yes sir. I saw what time it was.” Damn, this kid was a great assistant. It almost unnerved the General how Ron could anticipate almost everything that his boss would need – from bringing coffee mere seconds before a request was going to be made to opening the office door right when said coffee had run its course and a bathroom was needed. Coffee did that to the General – well, coffee and his age. A need to pee could come on with little warning, but Ron always seemed to be one step ahead and ready to make the General’s dash always successful. A brawny twenty-one-year-old who’s six-foot frame always made Art feel a little intimidated – even though his uniform had so many stars every soldier on the base snapped to attention in his presence. Ron was definitely the son Art Scala had never had. The General, however, never played favorites and, if asked, Ron probably would have said his boss barely noticed him. That was far from the truth. “I have all those papers, here, for you.” “Yes sir,” the young man said as he stepped to the desk to take the folder. “Any news from the lab?” “I’m afraid so, sir. It seems the tests, today, did not go well. Dr. Brown called the latest round a complete failure and thinks they’ll have to return to the drawing board and start over.” “Damn, damn, damn. I bet that put Martha is a terrible mood. I almost want to skip going down there to talk to her.” Martha Brown was brilliant. Art Scala had personally requested she be hired for this job. She was also as much of a perfectionist as he was. She had been working feverishly for six years to find a way to enhance fossil fuels. To make natural gas – what she called – a hundred times stronger than it already was. She wanted to somehow make it last longer, do more work with less effort, to basically become ‘super’ powered. Another setback in her work would not only be discouraging for her, but it was going to make the Pentagon take a closer look at the continually failed work she was doing. Art knew that in forty-five days he would no longer be here to defend her. Whoever was put in his place would probably side with the powers that be and her project would no longer be funded. “I might as well get this over with. Let’s go to the lab, Ron.” “Yes sir.” Art Scala had turned sixty-eight two weeks ago. He had put off retirement for three years in hopes that Martha Brown would have some success. He knew he couldn’t put it off again. Even at retirement age, the General was what the girls in the front office called ‘a catch.’ He was a broad-shouldered, barrel-chested, bull of a man with graying temples that only made him more handsome. He could still command respect just from entering the room, but he also knew his king-of-the-pack days were almost over. It took him a lot longer to recover from a cold, he ached for days after a hard workout, and getting out of bed without any aches and pains was impossible. It was time for some younger buck to take the lead at this base. They were a secret facility out in the middle of a desert that was out in the middle of nowhere. Hell, Art didn’t think he could find the place if he didn’t come and go in a helicopter with an excellent pilot. The General didn’t know what it would be like to live back among civilians – in a regular city. He knew he was going to find out in a few months, though. He paused briefly at the door to the lab. Ron, knowingly, waited for his boss to be ready. With a heavy sigh, the General opened the door and went in – followed by his assistant. “What’s the good news, Martha?” the General said when he saw the red-headed brilliant chemist coming towards him. She had been alone in the lab. “General, don’t patronize me. We both know you already heard we haven’t had success. You have the most efficient assistant on the planet. I will steal him one day. I’m really sorry, Art. You deserve better news.” “Oh Martha, you never were one to beat around the bush, were you. I’m sorry for you. What seemed to be the problem – and don’t use all that chemist jargon I don’t understand. Tell it to me in layman’s terms.” “My perfect enhancement formula doesn’t want to get it on with the fossil fuels. It’s like the football team captain is trying to seduce a devout lesbian that hates athletes. It’s like…” “I get the point,” the General said, smiling. “What if you threw in some alcohol? That always helps opposites attract.” “Not in this case, I’m afraid. I think alcohol would dull the power of the enhancement formula – it might not know how to ‘get it on,’ so to speak.” “Then you start over, Dr. Brown. Isn’t your motto “Now you know,” when something goes wrong?” “Yes, it is,” Martha said, smiling, “But we both know you have limited time here and I won’t have the big scary General to fight all the bureaucratic bullies anymore. I’m wondering if I might skip out before you do.” “Nonsense! Start again. Tonight, if you have too. I believe in you. Let’s keep fighting until we can’t anymore. I leave in forty-five days – that’s a lot of time. And the military might be very slow to replace me. You might even have six months to a year. Back to work, my dear.” “Um, Dr. Brown,” Ron said, after clearing his voice, causing both the General and the doctor to turn toward him with looks of surprise. It wasn’t like Ron to interject with a comment. “Have you tried the enhancement formula on anything else besides fossil fuels?” “Like what, Ron?” Martha asked. “I don’t know . . . supplements, foods . . . animals.” “Well, we have tried it on all of those things and more, except animals. We have not gotten clearance to test this on living things . . . well, except micro-organisms. So far, we’ve batted zero on everything. We did have some organisms that seemed to become different after we mixed the formula with them, but then they just returned to normal. It was very discouraging.” “I see,” said Ron, “Thank you.” “Martha, let’s chat a little about your next plan of attack,” the General said, glancing back at Ron – confused by his interruption. He moved Martha off to the side to chat with her, privately. Ron walked around the lab. He had learned a long time ago when his boss needed him to be invisible. And right now, that’s exactly what Ron wanted. He stood to the side, looking at all the testing materials while the General and the doctor spoke. Soon, the General turned and started to exit. Ron followed. When they were back in the hallway the General turned to his assistant. Ron was nervous that he was in trouble . . . that he had overstepped the boundaries. Artemis Scala put his arm around the younger man’s shoulder – something he had never done before. “How about you and I go have a drink at the Officer’s Club, First Lieutenant?” “I can’t go there, sir…” he began, but then he fully comprehended what the General was saying. “Any officer, approved for his promotion, but waiting for the paperwork, can accompany another officer into the club. Section blah, blah, blah of the official military rules on Officer’s Clubs. It came through today, son. Congratulations. You deserve it. I promised I would get this promotion for you before I left and, by god, I did. At least something good has happened today.” “I’m speechless, sir.” “That would be a first, Ron,” the General said, laughing and then they headed out. ********* “May I get the drinks, sir? It would please me a lot.” “Of course, Ron. I’ll have a double whiskey. I need something to make the day a little more tolerable.” Ron walked to the bar and ordered the drinks. He was nervous as hell, this being his first time in the Officer’s Club, but there seemed to be something more. He fumbled around the bar for a little longer than he would have liked, but the General had been busy talking to other officers when Ron got back – so he didn’t notice. Ron handed his boss his drink and there were beads of sweat gathering on his brow. The General thought it was adorable – watching his unflappable assistant become rattled just because he was around all the officers for the first time. They brought their glasses together, the General impressed that Ron asked for the same drink. “To your health,” Art said, smiling. “And to yours, sir,” Ron replied and they both took big gulps. ********* Ron loved the General. Wait – years of therapy had taught Ron to be more precise with his thoughts - Ron was in love with the General – deeply and hopelessly in love. The General counted down the days to his retirement with a little sadness, but mostly with excitement. Ron counted the days with nothing but despair – his own desk calendar marking the time left, as well. Whenever Ron contemplated his boss his hands unconsciously went up to his own nipples and he scraped them with his thumbnails and pinched them hard. Fur covered pecs – seen with secret, furtive glances at the gym. A deep, gravelly voice that made Ron’s ass tighten. A wide he-man bubbled butt, which still ignored gravity even at his age. Thick legs that looked as sturdy as trees. A face that perpetually had a five-o’clock shadow. How could any gay man on earth not fall in love with this man. Of course, Ron had never let his feelings for the older man interfere with his work. Ron was the consummate professional when it came to his job. Everyone told him so. But when he was in the privacy of his own bungalow his desire for the General was not hidden. A stolen used jock kept sealed in a Ziploc bag and taken out for late night sniffing. A flannel shirt not washed since it was taken – worn to bed on cold nights so Ron’s bed smelled like the General. Multiple pictures snapped inconspicuously and printed on special photo paper so they’d last longer. Ron’s shrine to his boss. The private acknowledged and accepted how weird his actions were. He was always as honest with himself as possible. He was simply head-over-heels in love with General Artemis Scala. That’s why he had made the decision to help his boss. He knew the General was getting older. He could see how the love of his life had trouble sometimes rising from a low-sitting chair. He noticed the grimaces on his face the day after hard workouts. He could see that the General was tired. Ron didn’t question his decision to do something about it. He never doubted that he was supposed to find a way to make the General feel better. He even decided that being court-martialed for insubordination would be justified – in his mind – if he extended the vitality and the life of the man he would love forever. It was worth getting in trouble, if he could just help the General. That’s why Ron stole an entire vial of Martha Brown’s enhancement chemical while she was talking to the General. That’s why he had poured it into the glass of whiskey he had served the General that very evening. That’s why he now pinched his own nipples unconsciously looking into the bathroom mirror of the Officer’s Club after he had stepped away for a few minutes to calm down. The man of his dreams was going to be enhanced . . . or dead . . . within twenty-four hours. It was now just a waiting game.

Zeus, formerly known as Anthony, contacted his former fellow scientists, telling them about the experiment. All of them were shocked by this discovery: that a formula was developed capable of transforming humans into powerful war machines, what happened to Genesis, happened to one of them, to their whole family. They were transported to the main barracks of the colony in secrecy, in a regular truck to not raise any eyebrows from the public, hidden deep in the cargo, everyone was oriented to deal with everything “business as usual”, as Saturn, Apolo and Zeus were transferred to the place they were going to be in fact studied by the other scientists. They were stored in a huge grey room, containing only two beds and a bathroom, on the underground of the facility. They soon made the place their home. Saturn quickly transformed one of them into weight to lift, leaving them three with a single bed, which was never used. They had a highly active routine, and as brother-in-arms, the atmosphere around them was of fellowship. The physical demonstrations of force were abundant, with constant fights between them, specially between Saturn and Zeus, but they were friendly ones, and it would usually end up with both hugging and, at moments, even masturbating each other. Their appetite for physical activities were endless, doing each one many sit ups and pushups, posing and flexing for each other, feeling each other constantly, checking every muscle. The place had a distinct smell of testosterone, and masturbation sessions were frequent, highlighting their need for spreading the seed, something the scientists did not interpret too well, they were still grasping at their discovery. They didn’t mind being watched, in fact they enjoyed it, flexing as well for the scientists. It was hard to control their instincts and to think that only a thick wall separated them from people they could spread their seed into. They distracted themselves with exercising and feeling each other, the scientists were failing to consider this, and would think that they would just enjoy doing those activities. This would cost them dearly. A couple of days after they were in the facility, a scientist, named Noah, was sent there to collect data from the soldiers. He went gladly to the lion’s den. Arriving there, a dialogue happened between them: Good day, gentlemen, I’m here to collect sample for our studies, it should not take too long. Noah, It is good to see you, my former colleague. You must be… I am Zeus, but you used to know me as Anthony. Anthony! Even with the names, it is hard to recognize you! Look at the monster you became, our savior! They kept on talking as Noah collected samples from them, what should be painful for regular humans was not at all for Zeus, Apolo and Saturn. After that was taken care of, Noah kept on talking with former Anthony. He did not realize that Apolo and Saturn went to the door and crossed their muscular arms, waiting, standing guard. When Noah went to the door, he asked for them to move, which they did not. Come on, Gentlemen! I have a very busy day, it was good to meet our saviors but I must be going. You see, doctor. It is so good to catch up with you, that I have a gift to give you. How come? Nodding his head to his brothers, Zeus embraced Noah, attitude that puzzled the scientists, on the embrace, soon Apolo and Saturn joined them. What happened next happened fast. Start. With those words, needles dropping with the seed came from Zeus’s nipples, and from his cock, quickly going inside Noah’s body, he screamed in pain. The same happened with Apolo and Saturn. The scientists outside knew something was wrong and became concerned. What are they doing? Stop! Quick, soar the alarm! Take from our seed, Noah, and become our brother! What… is… happening You shall transform. Noah fell on the floor and trembled after the “saviors” let him go. The Scientists debated on what to do. No one wanted to go face the monsters, and from the lack of options, they decided to sit and watch. Doors were closed, Noah was abandoned at his own fate. Noah started to transform, he became taller and his muscles came to life, his pecs emerged from his clothes, ripping them apart, as did his abs, his coat also ripped with his growing biceps and triceps, of his becoming powerful arm. His shoulders arose like mountains, and his now thick neck struggled to keep itself relevant between them, every muscle of his back came to life, and he roared in such a way the walls trembled. The scientists observed in awe as one of their fellow colleagues became a sublime soldier. In his mind, Noah went from pain to confusion, from confusion to anger and betrayal, and from that to absolute pleasure. His mind was invaded by thoughts of war, physical struggle, and a huge sexual lust surged in them, in a way that made him roar laughs of pleasure just thinking about pleasing their fellow brother-in-arms. Between the grunts of primitive communication, he managed to say, with a very deep voice: I’m… one of you… transform! TRANSFORM! RAAAAAAAAAAAH His nipples became huge and a couple more arose. He was deeply being modified. His skin became covered in metallic scales, his eyes were transformed, his whole body crumbled in lust and rage. MORTALS SHALL REVERE THE DAY THAT ENOK WAS BORN! The transformation ended, and immediately Noah, now Enok, immediately grabbed his thick huge cock and started stroking. Oh Fuck, ROAR. He masturbated vigorously, he stroke and squeezed his huge balls with the other hand. When he came, Zeus licked the head and the others hit their ape-like chests with vigor, crying Augh! Brothers, receive me as one of you. We receive you, Enok, welcome to the family. The scientists could only observe. They were complexly clueless.

Tarde más en escribir este capitulo pues no tenia tanta inspiración, aunque tengo muchas mas ideas que quiero escribir después de esta historia, disfruten Cuerpo de demonio cap 3 lujuria y envidia Semana 2, ya las cosas se han complicado demasiado. Los días fueron cambios más notables y… el domingo ocurrió algo que no pensé que ocurriría no así… Ya cuando fuimos el domingo a primera hora por la segunda inyección, volvieron a tomar medidas de todos nosotros, y 2 si habían tenido un gran cambio, uno muy inesperado, Erick y Jack era los que estaban reaccionando mucho mejor al suero. Erick no mencionó su… milagro, pero se le notaba en los ojos, el ego iba creciendo como si ya se sintiera cada vez más completo. Sus medidas cambiaron, pesa ahora 122 kilos dirías que no es mucho pero ¡bajó su porcentaje de grasa a 16%! Se veía increíble y eso que lo vi el jueves, más definido no solo en su abdomen ya más plano aunque aún sin abdominales, su piel estaba más apretada a sus músculos y adelgazando para definir más su vieja gloria; ya en altura no cambio pero sí en cantidad de vello corporal, no había notado en las duchas, quizá fue también un gran cambio repentino pero, vino al laboratorio con una camisa abierta totalmente del pecho, poblado de una gruesa melena negra naciendo en la grieta entre sus pectorales. Jack por otro lado no era tan exhibicionista, usaba una sudadera grande sin dar a conocer a detalle su cuerpo, pero puedo decir que su cara decía otra cosa, más arrogancia como siempre lo que se espera de un adolescente con las hormonas a full y sabiendo que tiene un buen cuerpo, solo que miraba con detalle a Erick, como si tratara de conocer a su rival, con una sonrisa senil ocultando sus intenciones. Erick lo había notado después de sus mediciones y creo que ambos se lanzaron miradas, parecía que ese era el objetivo de Jack ya que una vez teniendo su atención se quita la camisa revelando aunque sin vello corporal, mucho más definido que Erick sin duda pues era casi del mismo tamaño de musculatura aunque en menor estatura ya la brecha había disminuido entre él y Erick, ahora Jack media 1.91 m, el horror no se manifestaría en el ex alfa más tarde y ya verán por qué… su peso ya era también muy similar siendo de 117 kilos, pero con un obvio nivel de grasa ya en un asombroso 7%, los abdominales de este nuevo alfa eran profundos marcando un sixpack casi los 8. Fred por otro lado se había derretido pero sin dejar una mata de piel suelta y flácida, más bien tomó más forma de panza cervecera, dejando de ser un obeso morvido a un obeso grande, más no desagradable. No tenía nada contra los obesos pero jamás me veía a mi mismo siendo uno, y no le desearía a alguien que empeore su salud, así que como siempre guarde mis comentarios con todos, no quería hablar con nadie de aquí, me sentía inseguro. El solo bajó de peso y porcentaje de masa grasa ahora tenía 106 kilos con 33% de grasa, quizá también se sumó algo de músculo más no sabría decirte dónde. Kevin era un enigma al igual que yo, no tuvimos cambio aparentemente, recordé lo de sus zapatos pero no parecía llevar pares grandes la verdad no sé por qué pregunto. Aunque una cosa estaba clara, los pantaloncillos que llevaba no dejaron mucho a la imaginación, mirando disimuladamente parecía que se guardó un plátano en su entrepierna y no estaba duro; admito que me sonroje un poco al ver eso, trate de pensar en otra cosa mientras me tomaban medidas. ¿Habrá querido hacer referencia a algo con los zapatos? Confirme mis sospechas no hubo cambios aparentes como con Kevin. -disculpa Trevor, ¿puedo hacer mención de unos efectos secundarios? -adelante, todo lo que me puedas decir servirá para monitorear tus cambios. -eh tenido pesadillas toda la semana, me a costado dormir y siempre tengo el mismo sueño atrapada en una habitación oscura con alguien detrás de mi. El no contestó, se veía preocupado y voltio solo con la mirada a Kevin para rápido volver a mi. -bueno… pesadillas así de específicas es un tanto curioso, ¿Estás seguro de que todo está bien acá arriba?-se da unos toques con el dedo índice en la cabeza- -si todo está bien, entiendo que algunas medicinas puedan dar pesadillas, yo mismo de niño eh sido muy enfermizo. -si siguen después de la segunda inyección, llama de inmediato ¿Si? El me da una tarjeta y me mira fijamente aún serio, la tomé y ya después de la inyección me largue a casa pensando todo el día sobre eso último… preocupación de algo. Lunes por la tarde hora del gym. Después del trabajo y si aún tenía energía pasaba por el gym pasando mi departamento y derecho por la misma calle, así podía cambiarme de ropa a gusto. Hoy le tocaba cardio así que estaría un buen tiempo en el gym, el otro lunes no había visto a Erick o a Jack ahí mismo, quizá solo fue una coincidencia… estaba equivocado; ahí estaba Jack haciendo alarde con una pequeña multitud de personas observando como ya estaba levantando más de 150 libras en la barra, era impresionante para la pinta que daba de ser más atlético o eso parecía una semana antes, poco a poco se estaba transformando en un culturista, todo ese peso lo decía a gritos al igual que los ríos de sudor que cubrían su frente; me subí a una caminadora viéndolo de lejos, pero en eso llega Erick. -vaya vaya… si es Jack el corredor de quinta. Jack para las repeticiones y se levanta a verlo, limpiando sé el sudor y tomando un gran trago de agua dice. -Erick… pensé que ibas al gym Big Bull, es más para viejos que solo quieren mantenerse.- sonríe al oír eso y da la misma mirada desafiante, Jack le contesta igual. -veras novato, puede que ya te creas mucho solo por ya recibir un impulso de fuerza y ver crecimiento rápido, pero eso no te hace un alfa… Aún soy más grande que tú y la ley del gym lo indica claro, los grandes son respetados por los pequeños. Ese ego… no estaba antes o no lo percibía así, quizá y recibió otra gran bendición ahí abajo, de hecho ya había un bulto visible desde aquí. -Entonces si me vuelvo más grande, tu tendrás que darme respetos a mí ¿O me equivoco? -lo dije claro y fuerte. Y es cierto que estás creciendo pero veamos que tanto le ganas a la memoria muscular, yo llegué a tener un peso en mis mejores días 156 kilos de puro músculo, me descuide por una rodilla dislocada. Jack al oír eso se le abren más los ojos, si hubiera estado más cerca, quizá pudiera ver visto que se le eriza la piel; más no se dejó impresionar tanto tiempo y volvió a retomar su postura, sonriendo. -¿Por qué no resolvemos esto de la manera justa, quien llega a ser más grande el próximo mes?, cuando se acabe nuestro pequeño experimento… -me parece bien chico, ahora sí me disculpas. Erick tomó la barra con la que estaba trabajando Jack con las dos manos y la elevó con facilidad sobre su cabeza. -no eres el único con súper fuerza…-guiño. Después de eso, Jack siguió con su entrenamiento pero en otra máquina para pecho, Erick se robó el público de Jack y terminó por hacer una rutina de brazos, no pude ver qué peso llevaba pero a de ser 90 libras o más en cada mano. Ya un rato después iba a las duchas, las mismas de siempre; al salir me percató que ya iba a entrar en la ducha dónde estaba yo, Erick. Por suerte ya llevaba una toalla y las vendas para cubrir mis pechos. -hey, eres el chico del laboratorio… ¿Alex? -e-eh si… soy yo Alex, tu eres Erick si te reconozco. -no pensé encontrarte en el mismo gym y… menos en las duchas.-el baja la mirada a mi pecho y se percata de las vendas.- ¿paso algo? -oh… bueno solo una heri… En eso nos interrumpe Jack jalando el hombro de Erick, el chico estaba totalmente desnudo frente a nosotros él había venido de las otras duchas aún sudado mostrando cada músculo que desarrolló en pocos días, unas venas gruesas ya recorrían sus bíceps y se ratificaba en sus brazos hasta llegar a la mano, sus hombros eran grandes pero aún le faltaban trabajar más, era recompensado con grandes pectorales que ya estaban haciendo que sus pezones apunten al suelo, su cuello también se había engrosado firme y fuerte como el de un caballo, sus abdominales magníficos como ayer domingo, sus piernas también estaban muy desarrolladas casi del tamaño de mi cintura, ya dificultando el caminar bien, sus pantorrillas se habían ajustado y equilibrado con sus piernas grandes y con unas venas notorias sobre todo a lo que es su polla, trate de no ver pero era imposible no notar que tenía ahí una verga monstruosa, quizá no tan ancha pero sí muy larga, diría que 28 cm con unas bolas del tamaño de huevos de gallina, y unos pies grandes, talla 11 y medio era absurdo para la altura que tenía, aunque quizá iba para más y solo esta esperando el estirón. -vaya si es Erick y Alex juntos, ¿acaso ibas a presumir más que lo que tienes? -solo hablábamos, vete si no quieres que te de un buen puñetazo… -¿crees que me asustas? pude notar algo distinto en ti, algo que no se notaba a simple vista pero algo cambió, supongo que tenías algo que ocultarme.- Jack sonríe al ver el cambio de expresión en los ojos de Erick, creo que se dio cuenta de algún modo. -¿Hablas de mi fuerza? o ¿de mi pecho peludo?-posa levantando su brazo izquierdo notoriamente más grande que jack, aun… Ojala se quedaran ahí las cosas, que solo presumiendo y ya, pero fue a peor cuando jack le dio un golpe directo en su cara a Erick. no lo derribó pero si lo desoriento un poco, recuperando su equilibrio le da un golpe directo al hígado a Jack, perdió el aire un momento pero el le quito la toalla de la cintura revelando más que sus piernas, su polla no es tan grande como la de jack pero ya no era la pena que era antes, era un buen promedio de 15 cm duro y muy gruesa sobretodo en la punta, esa verga si era de un hombre maduro. -creo que yo soy más grande que eso…-Jack mete el pie por detrás de erick y lo empuja desde los hombros haciéndolo caer del suelo para luego jack poner su pie enorme sobre el pecho de Erick, casi le lame los dedos de los pies. -hey… ¡quítate de encima! -solo reclamo mi derecho como el más grande~ Jack sostiene los brazos de Erick con toda sus fuerzas, estaban muy igualados pero la posición le jugaba un mal momento al viejo Alfa, Jack lo obliga a abrir las piernas y con escupitajo de buen vaquero a su polla está listo para penetrarlo, Erick trata de liberarse como sea posible pero solo lo empeora al tratar de correr gateando, jack lo penetra en ese momento sin piedad, ya nada importaba para esos dos en este momento, era un fantasma expectante ante el cambio de poder de alfas, no se si tener miedo o masturbarme en ese momento de contemplación al ver un jovencito follar a un adulto. salían gritos de ambos, jack se sostiene con fuerza de sus hombres y pecho para que no se fuera tan fácilmente, no se sabía otras posiciones por lo cual solo lo follo duro hasta que se viniera dentro de él, Erick con clara sonrojes y la polla dura chorrean te aprovechó que el joven estaba cansado para darle un golpe en la barbilla y noquearlo para que lo dejara en paz, pero ya era demasiado tarde, perdió la virginidad de su culo con un chico “pequeño”. Erick tomó sus cosas, se puso sus pantalones y se fue lo más rápido que pudo, y jack seguía inconsciente, no se que tanto permaneció ahí pues también huí al ya romperse la tensión del momento. ¡Maldito Lunes!

Morph by Hardtrainer01 *** Disclaimer: All of the characters depicted in this story are at least 18+ years of age. *** I gave the house another once-over before quietly stepping into the backyard. Dad's at work, mom's doing laundry, and the little squirt is probably hanging at his friend's house again. I patted the tiny bottle in my pocket for the third time in the past hour, worried I might've left it in another pair of shorts that were about to go in the wash. Now /that/ would be a disaster. *** I've been on edge ever since coming home for Spring Break. You would be, too, if your best friend just gave you a magic elixir to make your deepest fantasies come true. I would've just laughed it off as a prank or called him crazy if the results didn't speak for themselves. Midterms were busy for everyone, so I didn't think much of it when my bro Michael went radio silent for a few days. On the last night after exams, he texted me, "Garrett, ypu need to see tghis," Michael wasn't the type to make typos. "see what? u ok man?" I waited as the ellipses bounced back and forth. "damn meaty fingrrs" followed by "cant send pic, im cominf over" I scratched my head. Meaty fingers? He was known for a lot of things of campus: president of the video game club, representative for the SGA, and top of his class in the Chemistry department, but meaty fingers? Michael was short and frail, often mistaken for a lost high-schooler touring the campus. His fast metabolism never allowed him to put on much weight, much to his dismay. I shook my head, dismissing his messages as they were probably drunken texts. It was the perfect time to celebrate after all. I had almost completely forgotten about it until I heard the thundering footsteps coming up to my dorm. No, I felt them first. Like something out of an iconic dinosaur movie, the glass of water on my desk rippled with each beat. I realized they were becoming louder, and soon it was as if the noise was coming from right outside my door. My heart racing, I made my way over to see the what the commotion was all about when the door made a loud cracking sound and lunged forward. I flinched and braced my arms in front of me, but the door never fell. Suspended in midair, I watched with wide eyes as it was gingerly cast aside, revealing a hulking semi-naked man, dripping wet and clad in only a pair of swim trunks that were probably a few sizes too small. "Oops," he muttered, his mouth being the only thing on his face that was visible because of the low door frame. "Happened again." As he clumsily held the door like a toy trying to fit it back against the frame, I stared in awe at the unbelievable mass packed onto this ginormous body. The meaty hands wrapped around the door with ease, and one of them even had a tiny phone underneath the fingers. His biceps and triceps twisted and bounced with each movement, swelling bigger than anything I've ever seen at the campus gym. I could see veins snaking down to these thick forearms that were even bigger than my own upper arms. Brushing against the door frame slightly as he kept wedging the door around, I could only see parts of his bowling ball shoulders that capped off his incredible V-shaped torso. The two sacks of muscle on his chest that jutted out several inches towards me jumped and squeezed erotically, and would've mesmerized me if it weren't for the tight, hard abdominal muscles, the first pair overshadowed by the overhanging pecs. They pointed downwards, along with the obliques, towards the skin-tight trunks. I mean, they looked vacuum-suctioned to his body. I could see every detail of the tube wrapped around his hip, so huge that I couldn't see where the head ended from the front. That didn't take anything away from the package he had between his legs though, as it was still bigger than most men's bulges despite only being what I could only imagine were his balls. The mammoth legs that flank them had deep lines where the muscles split into tear-drop shapes, clearly visible as the trunks were pushed up towards his hips. And his calves, as freaky as the rest, jutted out far beyond what I thought was possible on his wide and dripping legs. Oh yea, I did mention he was still soaking wet, right? My jaw must've dropped at one point because my mouth felt dry, my eyes tracing the trickling droplets down the grooves of his body. I was suddenly feeling very thirsty. And this beast, with his mind-bending proportions that I've only seen in morphed pictures on the internet, was like an oasis to this desert. He must've stopped moving the door at some point, because in the back of my mind I noticed the undulating muscles stood still for a moment, still unbelievably bulging even at rest. But it took a deep "Ahem," to bring me back to reality. I looked up, still unable to see the face of the intruder except for the smirk on his sharp jaw. His traps were looming from behind, almost swallowing his thick, corded neck. "I knew you'd like the results." Still speechless, I sputtered and tried to form anything but gibberish. The wall of muscles turned to the side, ducked under, and pushed through, his giant pecs and now-visible back grazing the door frame slightly. When he turned back to me and stood back up to his full height, any coherent thought I was trying to form was lost once again. Sitting atop the body of this erotic demigod was the cherubic, smug face of my best friend, Michael. *** I started to tent in my own swim trunks at the memory, still fresh on my mind. It had only been a few days since the incident, after all, but it was also /all/ I could think about. I had a lot of uncomfortable boners during the ride home and around the house, making me feel like an embarrassed and horny teen going through puberty all over again. I closed my eyes, and replayed the instructions Michael gave me, reluctantly skipping everything else we did in-between. *** "This vial is incredibly potent," he had said, holding the mini bottle between his sausage-like fingers as he lazily stroked his meat with his other hand. "This is all you need to become like me." I remember reaching out for it in a trance, but he pulled it away. "But, you'll also need a /big/ body of water for this to work. You remember little Danico?" I nodded dumbly. "He tried it in the bathtub. Idiot got stuck and broke everything, from the porcelain to the glass partition." My cock throbbed, imagining him writhing in the too-small tub. "He was sent to the hospital for all the cuts and bruises on his body." Oh. "The Doc said he'll be okay, but he'll be leaving with a lot of scars that might never heal. Who knows? It might give him an even more macho appearance." I thought about our mutual friend, imagining him blown up the size of the behemoth here, looking like a rugged thug despite his innocent face and personality. I felt my dick jerk and strain, no longer making pre-cum after the last 5 orgasms I had. And there Michael was, his pole pointing up into his chest and leaking like a faucet, ready for round 9. "I used the pool by the campus gym. I'm told you only need to soak for 15 minutes, but I only got in about 12 before I heard security making their rounds." He chuckles. "Dunno why I fled, I'm bigger than any of them now. Guess I forgot my new body in the panic." He raised an arm and gave it a cocky flex, whispering "boom" as it peaked and nearly hit is own hand. So tantalizingly close to his hand. He must've been thinking the same thing, opening his fist and trying to palm his swelling muscle. "You think they'd want a piece of this?" He grinned and looked at me, knowing he had 100% of my attention. "F-fuck..." was all I could utter. I think my brain short-circuited a couple fucks ago, his horse cock that filled me to the brim and left a gaping hole still dripping and longing for it and nothing else. He laughs again, notably deeper than his reedy giggle that I faintly remember. "You're so cute." He studied me for a bit, his soft eyes tracing my body with a similar hunger in mine. I bit my lip, feeling the heat on my cheeks and somewhere else as he regarded me. As if reading my mind, he said "I decided to give this to you because... Well, you were always there for me." I blinked and smiled at the change in tone. I remember how soft-spoken he can be, and how openly emotional he is at times. "When I wasn't showing gains in the gym, you still didn't give up and kept working out with me even after you moved on to heavier weights. And those nights when my ex-boyfriends would break-up with me and I was a sobbing mess; you brought me ice cream and we hung out 'till morning. And-" he paused, his Adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed, "I always had a bit of a crush on you." His eyes darted away, looking at anything else, then glancing back to look for a reaction. I never considered myself as attractive. Mediocrity would be a good word to describe me. Barely passing. 5/10. A little bit of muscle tone but nothing to write home about. But to hear Mikey say that made my heart swell. He gingerly brought the bottle back towards me. I accepted it, my heart fluttering for a thousand different reasons. He scratched the back of his head, his biceps pushing into his face comically. "Anyways, I would go back to the pool, but the guard heard me. He shouted something as I ran away, dunno what. But he might still be patrolling after that little commotion. Besides, the potion is only active for about an hour after it's mixed with water." He paused. "Hey, you still listening?" I looked back at his face, now as red as his mushroom head twitching not so far below. "Uh-huh." "I know you were planning to leave in the morning so I just wanted to find you before you left. If your pool at home is about the same size as the one here, it should work just fine. Remember, the magic lasts an hour and you only need to soak for 15 minutes for the full effects." He spread his arms in a slow, sweeping motion before bringing them up in a double biceps pose. I know he wasn't purposely trying to distract me, but damn him for his double standards. I couldn't help but smile at him. My best friend- or maybe lover? Future boyfriend? Wait, I'm going too fast- chose me, of all people, to grow huge, strong, and virile like him. And I can't wait to fulfill that wish. *** I knelt by the pool and popped the bottle out of my swim trunks. Potion this. Magic that. I'll never look at a self-proclaimed witch the same way again. If Michael wasn't the living, breathing proof, I wouldn't have spent the first few days back home like some crazed hermit protecting his treasure. But today. Today is the perfect day. With everyone busy with one thing or another, this is probably the first chance I get to using Michael's gift without any disruptions or obstacles. The parents keep the doors security locked at night, and I can't risk it going off without alarming them or disarming it without their smart phones making note of it. And there's no annoying brother to mimic everything I do. 'The stars have aligned for today,' I thought as I poured the contents over one of the filter pumps of the pool. "Garrett!" My mother's shrill voice called from behind. I jumped out of my skin and whirled around, dropping all but the rest of the elixir into the pool with the bottle. With a laundry basket resting on her hip, she looked at me with a scowl. "You've been back for 3 days and never leave your room for anything other than food. And now you want to go swimming?" "I-" "Your father wants you to mow the lawn before he gets home from work. It's been growing in faster now that the weather is getting warmer." "Can't I-" "/Now,/ Garrett." She glared at me, but her tone softens for a moment. "You know how he gets when the chores aren't done before he's home." I can hear my heart pounding in my ears. I dared to glance behind me, the inconspicuous clear bottle floating idly down the side of the pool with the current. "You can swim after you finish the front yard. I'll persuade him to let you do the backyard tomorrow" She finishes. And with that, she spun towards the door and headed back inside. My fear of being caught was soon replaced with seething anger. Smoke would come off my head if it could. 'Whatever,' I thought, 'after this, he's not going to be the man of the house anymore.' I shakily got up on my feet and trudged to the garage. I've got 45 minutes, and mowing the front lawn should only take 30, so I should have plenty of time. *** "Did you ask Garrett if he wanted to play Super Bash Bros. with us?" "Why bother? He's been holed up in his room ever since he came back." Garrett's little brother stood up and stretched after their last round of gaming. His skinny twig-like body cracked and popped as he moved his spindly limbs around. His friend watched discreetly, taking in sideways glances, then thought for a moment. "Is he okay? Maybe we should check on him." "Ugh, why? So you can spy on him and fantasize about sucking his dick?" "I-" he blushed, "Josh!" he spat. Joshua rolled his eyes. "What? /I'm/ the one grossed out by that image here, not you." Despite that, his basketball shorts twitched, not unnoticed by his friend. "Kristopher and Garrett, sitting in a tree-" he started, before Kris leaped up and shoved him. The two wrestled on the floor for a bit before they both pulled apart abruptly, not wanting to reveal to the other that they enjoyed it more than they let on. Panting, they thought about their unusual predicament. Both of them were officially adults, finishing their senior year of high school, and had the libido to match, but otherwise their appearances were quite deceiving. At school, they were nonchalantly pushed by passing peers in the hallway who thought they were underclassmen. At the mall, salesclerks would eye them suspiciously when they pulled out a credit card to pay. Even at amusement parks, staff would stop the young men and ask in a condescending tone if they lost their parents. Even though they were months away from graduating, the only thing they'll be remembered for was how puny and small they were. Josh thought of his brother again, jealous of his genetics and dedication to the gym. Garrett had a lean, fit body that is just barely hidden beneath his clothes, but Kris has seen him in less before, and he wouldn't mind seeing more. "Fine, let's go. 1v1 is getting boring anyway." Josh pushed himself up and offered his friend a hand. Kris accepted, but the two nearly took a tumble and ended up on the floor again. It was Joshua's turn to blush as he quickly pushed himself off. "I'll go shut down the Verse," he mumbled, walking away. Kris adjusted his shorts after Josh turned away and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Was it getting hotter today or something? *** Geez, if anyone told you that mowing in the late afternoon is better, they're wrong. Maybe it's the sweltering heat, or the steady onslaught of mosquitoes, or the fact that I have less than an hour before my magic muscle pool just becomes a regular pool again, but I wanted to be anywhere but the front yard. Preferably, I'd be swimming right now. And growing. And getting even bigger. Fuck. I can't wait. My dad's gonna have something to complain about when he gets home regardless, it seems, as my lawnmower sloppily chugs down the aisle, sparing little patches of grass here and there. Could you blame me? I couldn't focus. Every time my thoughts wandered to Michael, I looked down and thought of what my body would look like with his muscles. His washboard abs, and pecs so thick he couldn't see his own feet, and an anaconda big enough to surpass the valleys on his chest into his field of view. And then I'd nearly run over a lawn gnome. I turned the corner and kept going, halfway to the finish line. I pushed my legs with renewed vigor, and told myself to keep my eye on the prize. I heard the distant tinkling of bicycle bells, but at this point I was a donkey with a carrot in front of me. No distractions. *** "There, you see? He's perfectly fine." Josh huffed, getting off his bike. "I'll say," said Kris, his eyes tracing the lightly-defined, bare back of his friend's brother. Down to that cute butt. Sweat was pooling at the crack, dampening the shorts, which made Kris feel even hotter from the thoughts swirling in his curly-mopped head. Joshua was still panting and followed his gaze. He couldn't help but admire his brother, too. It was a jealousy thing, right? He didn't /want/ his brother, he just wanted to /be/ like his brother. Maybe even bigger. Nobody would mistake him for a child, then. His little chub jumped at that, still excited from earlier. Realizing how hot and sweaty they both were, he had an idea. "Hey." Kris snapped his eyes back to his friend. "Hmm?" "Let's go for a swim." *** The boys rushed upstairs and Josh handed Kris a spare pair of swim trunks. Too embarrassed with his stiffy, he slid into the bathroom to change. Kris was left in the bedroom staring at himself in the full-length mirror. His ribs were the only thing on his torso that popped out. He wished he could just have /something/ going for him. Unlike the brothers, he had a slight bit of facial hair, but it always grew in patchy and unkempt. He knows Josh and Garrett have a bit of armpit and pubic hair, but Josh kept his shaved for some reason. He thought the hair was pretty hot. It made them look more manly. Well, on Josh, it looked a little awkward and wiry. And he was a little taller than Josh, but not by much. Nowhere near as tall as Garrett. But he pushed those thoughts aside and dropped his clothes, not wanting to be caught with his own embarrassment. He already jacked off this morning, thinking about a certain neighbor no less, but was aching and hard once again. Luckily the trunks buried any evidence of his arousal. Josh came back in, a little more flushed in the face, and looked at Kris with a bit of guilt in his eyes. "Ready?" he asked. *** I was practically vibrating. And the lawn mower wasn't even on anymore. As I dashed through the house, I checked the clock on the wall. Yes! I still have 20 minutes left. Dad came home, and as if on cue to ruin my day, he pointed out every messy patch I neglected. I ran them over with the same ferocity as a Tasmanian Devil before shoving the lawn mower back into the garage, and sprinting through the house to the pool. Mom probably said something about the grass clippings I was shedding everywhere, or that I shouldn't run, but it passed through my ears as all that occupied my mind right now was getting the in pool. I pretty much shouldered the door to the pool and it shakily opened for me, reminding me of Michael's little accident and how I'll have to be much more careful from now on with my new strength. The strength I'll soon have to put the best weightlifters to shame. And the definition to make myself Mr. Olympia for the next couple decades. I couldn't stop grinning at myself until I stopped and saw the sight before my eyes. Standing at the edge of the shallow end, with one magnificent ball of muscle raised taut and hard in a firm flex, was my little brother. Here's the part where I say, 'except he wasn't so little, anymore' but to tell you the truth, my mind went blank. Just like the first time I saw Michael after his change, or the first muscle morph I found by DPhenix, I was stunned. Speechless. In reverence. It was probably because all the blood was rushing from one head to the other. He relaxed his arm slightly, then flexed it back and forth a few times, watching the muscles bulge and fill with blood. I stared at it, and the veins tracing to his adjoining forearms, so thick that the meaty part was pushing against the biceps. The lats under his raised arm flared out from underneath, creating a deep cavernous pit beside his stretched out chest and shoulder. Even when pulled back, his pec was still bigger and thicker than mine flexed. And even /that/ was nothing compared to his other pec muscle, relaxed yet thicker than pillow, pointing his perky nipples downward. It nestled itself over his relaxed arm, which was still absolutely huge and even more veiny than his other arm. Unlike Mikey's sexy cum-gutter abs, the ones adorning this man were not as defined, but still each block was wide and powerful. It occurred to me that it was because he wasn't even focused on flexing it at that moment. Those were his abs while relaxed! His shoulder-to-waist ratio was absurd, only further accentuated by his turned head, the thick neck muscles merely hinting at the size of his back. I stopped dead at his face when I realized the identity of this muscle god. Still youthful and hairless, his face betrayed any realistic connection with his body, as if there was any normal way to achieve his size at any age. His familiar hand-me-down shorts was the nail in the coffin that it couldn't be anyone else but my 'little' brother. I don't know how long I was standing there. He finally turns, slowly, as if not wanting to stop his cocky self-worship, and looked at me. His smirk turned into a full-blown grin. I couldn't mistake the look in his eyes, either. I might not be able to see below the waist, but I know there was more growing happening. He opened his mouth and again I was not prepared for the deep octave that came out, "Hey, big bro." He glanced downwards and I could swear the glint in his eyes sparkled. Right after his greeting, I head a splash off to the side. Striding in from the blind spot was another humongous hunk with a bit of curly hair pressing on his forehead, his chiseled jaw and sunglasses complementing, well, everything about him. It's not like I was playing "Guess Whom" because the only thing on my mind was the way his pecs bounced as he waded through the water. He looked down with a slight frown, as if checking if he got something on himself, and then looked up, placing his arms on the poolside, and smiled sheepishly while flexing his arms. Amazingly, they looked even bigger than his pecs and shoulders. They were definitely not the condensed ball of muscles on my brother, but rather the main focus on his sexy frame. His arms were lightly furred, matted down by the water, and his face showing an even stubble wrapping his chin and lips. His abs were also not as defined as Michael's, but he still had an incredible wasp-like torso that bodybuilders strive for. It helped that his upper body was so damn wide. His shorts were also familiar and more of it was visible as he stood beside Josh, but he was standing on the deeper side. Morph by Hardtrainer01 Both of them watched me as I stared back at them, eyes darting between the two. The only sound was the running pool pump. I gaped in silence. They're almost bigger than Michael. Then, as if to prove me wrong, the curly-haired one pushed himself up and slowly stood up to his full height. I think I took a step back. Or maybe my knees buckled. I don't know, but I /do/ know it was the sheer size of the bulge in his trunks that made me stumble. Pushing obscenely against the area below the neatly-tied waistband were two round bulges, followed by a beer bottle thick tube that pushed against one leg, already stretching the trunks to it's limit, and peeking it's mushroom head and a few inches right next to his knee. Definitely beat Mikey there. His long legs and giant feet strode towards me, a little unsteady. But I didn't notice. I didn't realize how close the pool was until he was just a few inches away from me, smiling down at me through his sunglasses, his face peeking over his bunched-up globes of muscles. Or maybe his body needed fewer steps to close the distance. I couldn't tear my eyes away. He palmed the bulge in his shorts, and I could swear I saw the cock head stretch downward a little further. Then, in yet another voice that I could feel reverberate through my bones, he simply said, "Hey, Garrett." My pathetic hard-on leaped, spurting another bit of pre-cum on my shorts. It was so hard it hurt. My hands went on autopilot and gripped the tip of the iron-hard dick through the soft mesh. If anything else happened right there, I would blow. And I wanted to blow so bad. Underneath the sterile smell of chlorine I caught a whiff of something completely opposite. Something dirty, hot, but just as heady as the chlorine. It was the musk wafting from his body. He was sweating, the droplets mixing with the pool water and trickling down his arms, abs, and legs. I wanted to get closer. To get a better smell. To get a better look. But my legs wouldn't move. I felt pins and needles. I must've been really out of it, as I didn't hear Big Josh get out of the water and walk up behind his friend. "Garrett," he said finally, leaning to the side and then walking around us until he was behind me, "you remember Kris, right?" He leaned down and all but whispered into my ear. I know he had to lean down because I was only eye-level with the center of his chest as he passed by. Wait, Kris? The other runt my brother always hung out with? I gulped, my eyes straining up to study his face, only to be met by my scrawny warped reflection in his sunglasses. His lips curled up from his shy smile to a smirk at my realization. He took his hand off his churning sack and took off the pair of shades. Fuck. He's so fucking sexy. He looked down at me with the same hungry expression I remember seeing in Michael. Like a predator that cornered his prey. Now I'm not dense; I knew he had a crush on me for a while. He had an awful habit of staring when he thinks I don't notice and turns away too quickly when I start to turn back. I decided to be nice and not say or do anything about it. I never would have imagined the shoe to be on the other foot. But judging from his lustful stare, that might not be entirely true. "Show big bro here what you learned, Kristoff," Josh's words rumbled behind me. I felt hands running down my sides, big enough to wrap around by toned arms, firm but gentle. I couldn't even look back as they started to grope and massage me as the sight in front of me started moving hypnotically. First, one pec twitched. Then the other. Then the first one again, but with more force and control. I could see it bunch up higher before dropping back down. He continued, keeping a steady rhythm as I watched them bounce inches from my face. Did I forget to mention I'm just barely looking up at them, with the nipples pointing at me, hard and thick as my pinky finger? "Do you like it?" Kris spoke. I nodded wordlessly. Did I pass out from the heat? Maybe I'm still in the front yard, unconscious from heat stroke. Wasn't I supposed to do something? Then, like a stray leaf in the wind, the thought disappeared as Kris started running his hands down his heaving chest. He settled briefly at the nips, giving them a brief pinch before scooping the hanging flesh from underneath. Then, he slid them down his abs, the fingers thrumming through the soft ridges. "Or maybe you like these?" He asked. His arms stopped at the waist of his trunks, and he suddenly brought them up in a double biceps pose. "Or maybe these? Grrr" He growled, and flexed. Hard. If I thought Michael's or Joshua's was impressive, it was because I hadn't seen Kristopher's yet. Those heavy ham hocks of muscles wrapped tightly under his skin jumped up and flared against his forearms, pushing and swelling not just higher but outwards, until I saw it. His outstretched fingers grazing the peak of his biceps. That did it. I cried out and my knees buckled. Josh must've been holding me up, because I lost all control as my hips thrust wildly into the air between us, the wet spot in my thin shorts spreading and leaking cum through. I couldn't hold it anymore. I think I kept moaning in the haze. I couldn't tell. "I think he likes all of it," Joshua purred. I must've squeezed my eyes shut at one point. I vaguely noted his hands were no longer caressing my body. I heard some shuffling noises, and then only opened my eyes when I suddenly felt my shorts pushed down in one motion. I was greeted by what looked like a foot and a half of thick, vein-riddled cock. It's massive bulbous head looked at me, bobbing slightly. My own dick, a fraction of it's size, started to rise again, puffing up as if in challenge to the monster in front of me. Then, as if today couldn't get any more surprising, Kris knelt down, the fuck stick slapping against my legs as he did. I felt a bit of of something moist where the tip grazed me. Kris licked his juicy, kissable lips, and without any further delay, dove onto my cock and lapped up the sticky cum I just fired all over myself. "F-fuck!" I hissed. His tongue worked it's way around my dick with ease, moving from root to tip with an achingly tantalizing sweep, his lips pushing them along and kissing each inch. His hot breath made me curl my toes. I could hear him breathe in heavily through his nose. Then, he opened his mouth and swallowed my throbbing meat whole. His nose hit my pubes and he inhaled another deep breath. He moaned, his eyes fluttering, and I had to fight not cumming again so quickly. The vibrations coming from his mouth were short lived, but quickly replaced by a familiar heat and darting tongue. "Fuck!" was all I could say, apparently. I bit my lip, watching this giant going down on me with so much fervor. I craned my neck up, trying so hard to resist blowing. Through my squinted eyes, I saw light reflecting from the pool, and was reminded of the pool in front of me. "Unh," I moaned, suddenly remembering. "Guh, guys-" I started. My brother, who's hands were exploring me moments before, was now groping my ass, effortlessly kneading them in his palms. I moaned again, unable to suppress my pleasure from both ends. I felt my hole tighten, but it was no use as he spread my cheeks apart with ease. My entire body quivered. He was so strong. They both were. And they were doing whatever they wanted with me. Like Michael had after he'd grown. The thought of him made me groan even louder. One of Josh's hands shot up and covered my mouth. "Shh," he whispered. "Don't want mom and dad to know, do we?" I couldn't respond, dizzy with ecstasy, and he took my silence as agreement and slipped some of his fingers into my panting maw. I don't know what came over me, but I started sucking on them, my tongue dancing with his forceful fingers. When he pulled out, I felt the strand of drool touch my shoulder, back, and then then nothing else. Until a wet finger jammed itself at the door of my puckering hole. I groaned again, perhaps a bit too loudly, my tongue lolling from my mouth. Kris continued to peek up at me from below. Joshua paused for a moment, then said, "Let's move a bit over there." I couldn't see where he motioned to, but I think he was signaling towards the area of the pool where Kris was before I saw him. It was a blind spot that you'd miss if you looked out at the pool from inside. Kris' mouth left my dick with a pop and I shivered as the cold air blew around it. He stood up, and I noticed for the first time the trail of pre-come running down his pulsing length and dribbling on his knees. With one swift motion, I was lifted in the air, supported by my bottom and the giant arm wrapped around me, by my not-so little brother. He kept one wet finger at my hole, and I felt it push in a little with each step he took. I squirmed and moaned, my own slick cock flinging pre-come and spit as he walked me over to the side of the pool. 'The pool,' I thought, so close I could just take one jump and dive in there. But Joshua held me firm, his warm body pressing against mine and rendering my struggles useless. Kris followed behind, bringing towels with him, and hastily spread them at the edge of the pool. He laid down, feet dangling into the pool, and motioned us towards him. Josh lowered me down, completely unbothered by my weight, and placed me on my knees straddling Kris' wide chest, my face coming up close and personal with Kris' swinging pride. Kris grabbed my waist and jerked me back a bit, his mouth finding its place and resuming with the same passion he left off with. Something in the back of my mind was vaguely screaming to reach for the water. Instead, I reached for the base of the tower in front of me and pulled it towards my panting mouth. Kris flinched a bit and I felt his python try to jerk back a bit, but I pulled again and tried to fit as much as I could in my mouth. "Muh," I moaned, before being filled with the musky, slick head of his rod. My lips stretched, pushing against the soft, drooling, spongy head as I tried to swallow more and more. My hands found plenty of space to stroke his meat up and down, unable to wrap my fingers all the way around, but doing my damnedest to squeeze and jerk it further into me. His pre-cum allowed my hands to glide with ease. Getting on to his knees, my brother got back into the rhythm of teasing my ass. He went back to kneading and groping, letting out a soft, "yea" or "fuck" as he played with my rear. Both hands on my cheeks now, he spread them apart again. "Someone's a little musky down here." I bucked my hips feeling something else brush along my taint; Kris gagged but kept going. I felt the wind as Josh took a deep whiff through his nose. "Aw yea, worked up a good sweat from mowing that lawn, big bro." I squirmed and moaned, making Kris shudder beneath me, his rhythm almost broken. Then, a tongue brushed along my ass. It stopped, then appeared again, starting at the balls, and pulling up. I shivered and bucked again. It's not long before I have to cum again. Josh kept teasing my ass, becoming braver with each lick and focusing more and more on my hole. When it finally pushed in I squirmed and groaned into the shlong gently fucking my mouth. Kris started to gently thrust, his hips pushing up with such precision and control like a professional porn star. I needed to cum so bad. My balls ached like I hadn't cum in weeks and my cock was sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout my body from Kris' slurping and sucking. Just when I started to relax, my toes uncurling, and my shoulders stopped tensing, I felt the tongue excavating me from behind retreat. And not a moment after, something bigger and rounder pressed into me. "Mmfhhck!" I tried to shout. I hadn't even seen how big Josh was. And now he was gonna try to fuck me with it? I clenched my eyes shut, bracing for the worst. "You ready for me, Garrett?" It pushed and pushed, my hole squeezed shut but quivering as it became more and more forceful rather than gentle. "You ready for your new big bro's fucking cock?" I could only moan in response. I was so helpless. My arms stopped stroking Kris' pole and moved back to push my cheeks apart. "You want this?" he goaded. He slapped his club against my exposed hole a few times, the feeling of its weight and power making me dizzy. I was their hungry little fuck toy. I nodded fervently, my head bobbing up and down the shaft as I went. "Here it comes, lil' Gare-bear," and he grabbed my thighs and pushed in. The brief second of pain immediately made way for mind-bending pleasure as I came for the second time, unloading whatever's left in my balls down Kristopher's throat. My hole squeezed repeatedly as hard as it could, but Josh's mushroom head kept inflating bigger each time my hole relaxed. "Mmf, mmf, mmfhhck," I kept moaning, my hips spasming between their sculpted bodies. I hadn't been stretched this much since that night with Michael, and the memories from that endless fuck-fest brought a second wind in me. I kept bucking, the orgasm unending, and groaned in pleasure, the noise only coming out as a hum. "Just the head and you're already cumming?" he chided. I heard him chuckle, his deep voice keeping me stiff as board. He pushed in a little more, and I think I squealed if it weren't for the pulsing gag stuffing me. Kris didn't stop. His throat bobbed as he swallowed my load, and then went right back to sucking. Each gulp was followed by a whiff of air through his nose, tickling my balls. My dick should have felt more sensitive like it does post-orgasm, but I was too much in a frenzy to notice. All I knew was that he was still going at it, and I still hadn't gone soft since the moment I walked back here. "We're just starting, squirt." and pushed another few inches in. God! Fuck! How much more is there left? I wanted to turn and look; I needed to know. But the shaft in front of me was now deep enough that my lips were no longer brushing past his head. I couldn't- FUCK! He pushed again- I couldn't turn even if I wanted to. Kris brought his legs up and kept his hips perpetually hovering above the towel. I felt my arms and legs shake, growing weak from staying in this position too long. I wanted to say something, in fact I wanted to say a lot of things. I was lucky for my practice and powerful gag reflex, otherwise I would've- AH FUCK! FUCK!- suffocated long ago on Michael's fucking monster. As for bottoming out? I thought for sure nobody could fill me again the same way Michael had, but now, I already feel like I'm right there with him, down to the hilt, until I felt yet another few inches push in. FUCK! Josh's voiced purred behind me, "almost there, Gare-bear." He's still not done?! Try as I might to move, to talk, or do anything, I was trapped in an endless cycle of pleasure. At this point, I was just along for the ride. Like when Michael- FUUUUCK MEEE! I felt something bump into my balls, and then the heat from his legs so close to mine, and then his pecs on my back as he leaned over me, one thick arm bracing himself, and the other wrapped around my chest. "There. It's all the way in." he panted. I felt his hot breath on my ear. He held me there; everything perfectly still except for the steady gyrating from Kris and the heaving pecs on my back with each breath. I let my arms relax, first holding onto Josh's forearms, then falling limp. I never wanted this moment to end. I felt so full. My mouth sucking on a throbbing shank of man meat. My prick was quietly throbbing in Kris' mouth with pleasure. And Josh, ooh Josh. My little brother, bigger than my best friend and lover, filling my insides so full and deep, I swear I could feel it throbbing and growing inside of me. My bro leaned back, my arms flailing to keep myself above Kris, and slid out what felt to be nearly half of his entire length. I propped myself on my elbows, Kris' member sliding a little further in now that I'm closer to his musky pubes, and let my lower body completely rest on Kris. Still able to breathe through my nose, I let out a contented sigh. Kris grabbed my waist and pushed it out, enough to still be sucking on the head, but then I quickly learned why. Josh grunted and slammed into me, his entire shaft shoving its way back to the hilt and making me see stars all over again. I grunted, too, and my hips were pushed back into Kris' lips, which made him groan. Josh reared back again, a slurping sound filled my ears as he pulled his heavy dick out, and Kris lifted me up once more. Then again, Josh pushed everything back in. I could've sworn he pushed even deeper this time. I cried out in pleasure, muffled by Kris, who couldn't help but moan into me as well. "Ya like that?" Josh pulled back again. "Gonna cum for me?" He slammed back in. "Gonna get us off, too?" He pulled back, my hips now pulling back with him from the suction. "Gonna do what we say?" Slam. "Gonna be our good little sex toy?" Pull back. "Gonna be a good lil' bro?" Slam. He started to pick up speed, getting into the rhythm. Kris couldn't do much now that he was being face-fucked by his buddy through me, so he kept his head still and groaned loudly, his hips starting to buck in unison. I took it all. I was on cloud 9. Every thrust sent my body into orgasm. And it never ended, only ebbing and flowing with their fucking. Like the lapping ripples of the pool. I was being used as a human flesh jack. My body thrown from one to the other. My mind, clouded and numb from the constant pleasure shooting through my body, thought briefly of the pool. Of Michael. Of the wonderful fucking he gave me. I vaguely remembered something he said to me. "I hope I'm still the bigger one after you change." He rubbed his swollen arm and blushed. "I kinda like being the bigger guy," His voice echoed. "Doubt it," I laughed. "You better get your ass ready for me." I had puffed up my chest and leered at him. He guffawed, then swooped me into his arms, pawing at my bare and rigid cock. "Then I guess I better make the most of tonight." He growled. Kris was grunting louder. And thrusting harder. His hands flew up to my head and shoved me down to the root, my face tickled with pubes, as I felt his swollen dick throb, feeling like it stretch my mouth even wider, then pulse and pulse to the rhythm of his groaning. I felt my stomach bulge out as if I was chugging, and moaned as loud as I could on his cock. Josh, unable to hold it any longer, grabbed my neck and carefully pulled me off of Kris, standing up as Kris continued to shoot over himself, the pool, and Josh's legs. "Fuck, you're so fucking hot, lil' bro. You know that?" He growled. He leaned his upper back against the wall of the house, his tree trunk legs planted firmly beside Kris' shoulders, and his meaty fucking arms around my distended belly and neck. I was given a good look at the water again, my hole squeezing him. "Tight and sweaty fucking ass." He said between gritted teeth as he slowly started to pump me on his enormous fucking meat. "Toned little body." He picked up the pace. "And I know what kind of guys you like." I could only make garbled moans and grunts. "You like those huge, morphed bodybuilders, yea?" I gripped his arms and squeezed hard in response. "Those gigantic, freakish, musclemen you have saved on your computer," he continued. He started to make longer strokes, pulling me higher and further away before ramming back into me in smooth, powerful thrusts. My eyes rolled into the back of my head. "Well you got it. Big muscles. Big dick." He emphasized each "big" with a thrust. I wanted to cry out, but he moved the hand around my neck back to my mouth as I screamed in pleasure. "Shhh," he said, not slowing down in the slightest. "Oh fuck yea," he groaned. "Oh. fuck. yea! I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna fucking cum inside of you, Gare-bear. And you're gonna take every. last. drop." And I was. I was their sex toy now. To be used by the biggest fucking bodybuilders on earth. Fuck. My eyes glazed over. The last thing I saw was the glimmering from the pool, which seemed to darken just as my eyelids drooped shut. Somewhere behind me, my little brother roared, not caring who heard. Not me. I felt something hot gush and grow inside of me, filling me up and pushing my belly out even further. It started to jiggle as I was bounced up and down, I think. I felt something wet hit my stomach, maybe it was mine, maybe it was Kris. I smiled, and then passed out. *** Sticky. Every part of my body felt sticky. Like someone just poured glue all over me. I smelled sex, cum, musk, and a little bit of chlorine. I opened my eyes to the ceiling fan in my room. Well, the room I shared with my little brother. I felt warmth coming from both sides of my body. I tried to move my neck but it ached so bad. Everything ached. Like my very first workout many years ago. I tried to clear my throat and tasted some come. Whatever was on my left stirred and shifted. Then my right. The weight of the bed shifted dramatically and I felt myself being pulled in pulled in both directions. Finally, a head popped into my field of vision as something pressed against the side of my head. I could hear the steady heart beat against my ear. It was Josh's friend, the curly hair flattened against his forehead, his shy smile framed with his plump (albeit redder) lips, and a 5 o' clock shadow that looked thicker than before, some dried cum sticking to it. He looked over and another familiar face came to look at me, another thing pushing into the other side of my head. It was soft, yet hard at the same time. It was my brother, curious, concerned, his expression a touch softer, but still the new-and-improved defined and chiseled appearance surrounded by traps almost reaching his ears. I felt something perk up below me. "Hey bro." he mumbled. I felt another twitch. "You okay?" "Yea." I croaked. "Sore." The two hunks shared a relieved smile with each other. "Was worried we were too much for you. Sorry..." "Yea, sorry." Kris added. I returned the smile, but then suddenly opened my mouth to gasp. The pool! The elixir! I wanted to lurch forward, but my body was just not listening to me. My stomach gurgled. The two looked at me, alarmed. My expression softened as I resigned to my fate. I'm definitely too late. No muscles by the poolside for me. At least it wasn't a complete waste. The guys looked at each other for a bit, sharing a silent conversation, before looking back at me. Josh spoke up. "We, uh, saw you had a few messages from your, um, friend." He started. He turned away and I could hear him rummaging for something. He turned back and brought my phone to my face. The bright light burned my eyes for a bit before I could adjust as I started reading through a slew of texts. It was Mikey. >"Dude did you use the potion yet? Text me back ASAP" >"With pics" >"Oh yeah I got voice to text for my phone" >"Anyways hurry and tell me once you've used the potion. I want to see you so bad" >"Garrett?" >"You better be a hulking muscle bull when spring break is over. I can't wait to see you" >"Did you use your pool yet? Or are you still too chicken shit and 'waiting' for the right moment" I chuckled a bit at the irony of all this. The real muscle bulls watched me, gauging for my reaction. "Let's take a selfie." I said The two glanced at each other again, then plopped down next to me and snuggled as close as they can, their cannonball shoulders now pressing against me. I gave a weary smile, my face, hair, and neck flecked with dried cum. Much more than Kris' face. Click. "What do you want to say?" Josh asked. I thought for a moment, and then decided. "Can you type: The pool worked perfectly. I guess your wish is granted, though. You're still the bigger one." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hi everyone! Long time lurker, first time poster. Got inspired by an idea that woke me up in the middle of the night with midnight wood. It was originally just gonna be a short caption, but then I got invested in the backstory and ended up with *gestures vaguely* all this. Gotta ride the wind, I guess. Feedback is more than welcomed!

Thanks to everyone for your positives comments about this story. I have been a long-term reader but never thought of writing until a story idea popped into my head in the shower. I hope you are enjoying it and any suggestions are welcome. Link To Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1 That was a mind-numbing time fucking and being fucked by Kyle and Sean. Who would have known that sex with other men would keep getting better and better. Sometimes it is raw, aggressive, and physical sex with ass-pounding fucking that you develop a sweat and aggression that no ordinary human could handle. Like today being power fucked with Kyle’s 20-inch long beer can sized cock that he rammed up my ass while Sean and I were 69ing and deep throating. Sometimes our sex is passionate, loving, caring, and you feel like you should continue forever. The caressing of the rock hard muscles, adoring kissing, and post-sex cuddling in the massive arms of someone that just provided you with so much joy and happiness. Other times it is hard-charging, animal lusting, aggressive sex that filfill the basic needs of sex. It is the type that you scream when you cum and that those nearby know what just happened. This time, we started with aggressive fucking to satisfy are basic animal needs and then transitioned into love and passion. Our first phase was focused on self need, but the last phase was on giving pleasure to others. We cuddle and kissed for at least an hour in each other arms. Basking in the post-sex glow, feeling the hyper-human bodies we have evolved into, and the passion we had just shared. Life could not be more perfect and could not imagine being “normal” again. While we cuddled, Kyle said that he felt sorry for the “Muddles” that will never know what we experience. We laughed at him because he is such a Harry Potter nerd and would be the only one to think about using that term. So, I left off before I was interrupted as I had just climbed into bed. I thought I would have had a rough time falling asleep, but I passed out as soon as my head hit the pillow. It was a strange but very restful night. I remembered some very vivid dreams that night. They were sexual, and muscle focused—dreams about being a massive bodybuilding and showing off my body or wild sexual dream. Unlike my normal dreams, these I remembered in great detail. I guess my mind was telling me about the future. One of the bodybuilder dreams had me on stage wearing a little poser flexing and showing off for a wild crowd. The more they screamed and yelled, the more I showed off. My excitement grew until my cock ripped through the poser, and the cause the crowd to explode in cheers. The most vivid sexual dream was me confronting a teacher after class and forcing him to suck my cock until it blew all over him. He nearly drown with the amount of cum I pushed down his throat. The most vivid dream seemed to be very real. I remember it as me waking up around 3 am being because the t-shirt and boxer briefs I wore to bed being so tight it caused pain plus being covered in cum. I remember getting out of better and walking to the bathroom but not paying attention to my reflection but seeing how tight my bedclothes were. Without thinking or caring, I simply ripped them away from my body like they were made of tissue paper and flexed my freed body from the restrictions that the clothes cause. I had dried cum all over myself but did not care. I simply turned off the light and went back to bed. My alarm went off at 6 am to start getting ready for school. The fact that I had only two days left before Spring Break floated into my mind. I laid there just beginning to wake up and noticed my hand were roaming and caressing my body, especially my dick and balls. I did not concern me that I was nude. My body had grown overnight, but I did not comprehend it yet. It just felt wonderful, and my cock began to come to life and grow. The more it grew, the more excited I became, and the caressing moved into full force masturbation. Within minutes, I had an incredible orgasm and blew a huge load all over me. It felt like gallons of cum exploded from my cock and landed mainly on me. Without thinking, I scooped up some cum on my fingers and moved them towards my mouth. The odor was seductive, and I pushed my fingers into my open mouth and savored on my cum. The taste was incredible and caused an uncontrolled hunger that resulted in me consuming all of the cum that I could collect. I should have been shocked or appalled with this as I was 100% straight yesterday, but now I understand that I was becoming gay. Not only does Mimbo Drops change your body, but it helps your mind grow to be able to enjoy the entire evolution fully. Getting out of bed and walking to the bathroom, I realized that I was different. First, I was naked, and don’t know how that happened, second I was covered I dried cum, and thirdly I had to walk differently because of the increase in my muscle mass and my quads rubbing together as I walked. When I walked into the bathroom and turned the light on, I was shocked at what was looking back at me. It was me, but I was different. I had a lot more muscle than I did yesterday, and the muscle was hard and ripped. Yesterday, I was a typical teenager, but this morning, I had the muscle mass of a gymnast or one of the fitness models on Instagram. Every muscle was more substantial and more defined to the point that I could be used to teach anatomy. I immediately started to flex, checkout myself out, and wondered what was happening to me. I stepped on the scale and saw that my weight was now 212 pounds. If the scale was right, I gained 32 fucking pounds almost overnight. I should have been asking how was this happen, but my mind acted like it was normal. I felt proud and happy with the weight and size gain. I started my usual morning routine, but showering was another exciting experience. When I the shower, the warm water felt erotic, and I went from washing to caressing. The more I stroked, the hornier I became, and the more sexually excited I became. My cock was longer, thicker, and cover with veins that I could no longer wrap my hand around completely. My mind went on pure autopilot, and I began to jack off again. Jacking and caressing was what I needed and wanted. Fondling by enlarged balls, pinching my nipples, and even exploring my ass all occurred. In the first orgasm that I saw since last night, I exploded all over the shower and myself with the incredible force and quantity. It was mind-altering how the orgasm felt. The tightening of my balls, the enlargement of my cockhead, the deep-seated pleasure building from deep within me until it finally reached the point of exploding. I realized that I never wanted the feeling to go away. The only disappointing thought was how I wasted the cum because the water from the shower flushed it down the drain. Getting out of the shower was another experience because, as I was drying myself off, I became aroused again. My cock because hard and started leaking pre-cum. I immediately realized that I needed and wanted, so I began to jack off again. Within a minute, I shot another massive load that landed on the mirror, and I made sure this time it was not wasted. I enjoyed every drop that I could get and even caught myself licking the last bits off of the mirror. Deep down in me, I felt I should have been disgusted in what I just did, but I felt proud. The next challenge I faced that morning was trying to find clothes to fit. Most of my clothe simply did not fit anymore. All but the baggiest jeans would not fit over my quads. The baggy jeans were a pair I bought to ride low, but they now just fit over my quads. I skipped underwear as al were tight and even painful to wear. As for a shirt, I found an XL shirt that an Aunt bought me for Christmas that until today I swam in. It was a little tight around my arms but otherwise fit ok. Not the best looking outfit, but it will have to do. I did one last look in the mirror and thought I was an impressive looking stud. Sexy just popped into my head. It was strange because I never felt or said that before. I texted Sean to let him know I would be over to get him in about 15 minutes and head down the stairs. Well, this is an excellent spot to end. Kyle and Sean are finally awake from a nap after our fuckfest and want to head to the gym. We might be delayed in leaving because they need to shower first since we all are covered head to toe in cum and sweat. It is surprising how much a mess three Mimbo studs can make today. I am sure that is just an excuse for another round before heading to the gym. But then again, do a Mimbo stud ever need a reason to fuck. While I don’t think I can add much more size to our already massive bodies, the feeling of a muscle pump is almost as good as an orgasm. It is chest day, and we all want to see if we can all hit a 600-pound bench for reps. Another benefit of Mimbo Drops has been an increase in strength to match our size growth. Not sure how the others at the gym can handle seeing us lift that amount of weight or our showing off our incredibly sexy muscle bodies, but I sure we will have fun.

Part Three (of Three): Black By: Jman250 Archive Link: http://archive.muscle-growth.org/threads/23533-p1.html Aaron stood with his back towards Robert and me, looking down at his truly massive frame. He left us there to watch him, discarded and used, for what seemed like hours. “Fuck, this is amazing.” His voice was so deep. It made me shiver when I thought about what he had become -- what I had allowed him to become. He had positioned himself in front of my inadequate mirror, rising several inches above its seven-foot frame, admiring himself thoroughly. Each immense muscle group fascinated him as he rubbed and explored his new body. I watched each fiber on his expansive back flex and bulge with round hard balls of muscle, more than I knew could exist. They each rolled and contracted as he moved his arms in an exploration of his body. He stood fixated on his image. Nothing of the mirror was visible from my view on the ground; his mountainous back blocked my view. Even so, with what I could see I was in awe. He brought his arms into a double bicep, making his back even wider as his shoulders pushed upward and outward. He flexed both arms, causing peaks to form so large they would dwarf a basketball. “Fuckin’ A,” he was lost in his own admiration. His ass clenched and unclenched as he watched himself, causing those huge globes to bunch up higher than I thought possible, supported by legs that were, in a word, epic. Aaron’s legs had always been his best feature. What had started as thick, meaty thighs now looked more like thick, knotted tree trunks. His overly large feet, that had obviously grown to keep up with his evolved height, stood just wider than the massive expanse of his back, his stance pushed apart by those inhuman thighs. His calves were long and hard, covered in veins. They had taken on a truly impressive teardrop shape that pushed out so far they seemed to defy gravity. I just stared. He had become massive and I was to blame. My now much smaller cock ached at the sight. For an eternity, we watched, Robert and I. I didn’t dare move from my spot; I didn’t want to lose sight of the body Aaron now possessed. And yet, I knew his size should be mine. At length, Aaron turned around. I nearly came at what I saw standing before me. His expansive back turned to reveal globe like pecs the size of beach balls rising and falling with his breath, with two perfectly shape nipples forced to point down. His abs reminded me of cobbled sidewalks, row after row clenching with deep cuts and valleys. Somehow, his waist had remained comparatively small. And to complete the picture, a mesmerizingly long and thick phallus extended straight out from atop melon-sized balls. Aaron grinned down at us. “Pretty damn impressive,” he said, the deepness of his voice sending another shiver down my spine. “All this from the two of you.” He watched us from our prone position. I didn’t dare to move. “Robert,” Aaron continued, startling him by his address, “go get the box out of my room. ” My eyes went instantly wide. What more could he take from us? After a moment of hesitation Robert managed to find his feet and got up to fulfill Aaron’s request, his own two-inch cock at attention. He had no idea what had caused his new situation, and I had no way to warn him about the mysterious box. He seemed to move awkwardly, unfamiliar of his new smaller stature. As he left the room, Aaron looked me over. “Looks like I’m the big man again,” he said, flexing his cock, causing it to bob up and down. Dozens of memories flooded my brain, memories of how much Aaron liked to show off his cock. Before his growth, he had an impressive eight inches. I thought back to the first time I saw it. Even back then, he made sure I knew whom the bigger man was. I thought back to morning showers interrupted by his sudden entrance, and to him strutting about the common area before bed butt naked. “Thought you could out-size me, huh?” He flexed an arm, causing my own cock to jump. “So tell me, little man, where’d you get that box?” I didn’t know what to respond. I had no answer for him. “I found it,” was the only thing I could think of to say. “Found it, huh?” he didn’t believe me. “Come on, who gave it to you?” He flexed an impressive arm. “Where’d they get it?” He tensed his awesome eight-pack. “I got all this size from somewhere,” he emphasized his point by bouncing his pecs. “Fuck you, Aaron, you already stole what you wanted.” I was feeling bold. “You can tell me.” He flashed a grin, grabbed his cock and pointed it towards me. “No.” We never really got along, but I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. “Pretty stupid of you to leaving it laying around for me to find.” “My door was locked.” “Eh, whatever,” he shrugged his big, round shoulders. They glanced his ears. “I’ll find out where you got it. When I do, there’ll be more of this!” He raised his arms into a solid flex once more and my mouth went dry. I thought back to those last moments in the gym with Adam. Adam must have felt so helpless. He must have felt like I was feeling right then. No, I wouldn’t tell Aaron anything, even that I had no idea where the gods forsaken box had came from. Robert stammered back into the room. He looked unsure of, well, pretty much everything, like he was still in a daze. He must have retained some sense of togetherness though, because he came in following his charge, carrying the oak box between his hands. “Robert, don’t ...” I tried to stop things from going any further, but Aaron would have none of my interference. In a split second and with a quick swipe, the box had been transferred. Aaron’s desire showed on his face -- the same desire I felt when I betrayed Adam. “Let’s go,” Aaron commanded. “Go where?” “Where else? The gym.” Aaron opened the box to pull out its precious contents. As he handed it back to Robert, I could see the inside was pitch black. He left the note unread. Aaron held something in his hand and gazed at it longingly. Without a moment’s delay, he popped it in his mouth and swallowed. Just like that, my hopes of fixing the score were gone. ---- Soon after, we arrived at the school gym. It was late and only the most dedicated gym-goers were still there. Robert and I had been told to get dressed. I avoided going anywhere within range of Aaron’s touch, which was difficult given his size. Aaron had usurped Adam’s old posers, the bright green posers I had borrowed earlier that day. They were stretched past their limits. His enormous thighs ripped the basket slightly as he pulled them on. Good thing too, because without the rip his package wouldn’t have fit. Even so, his massive cock and balls strained the material, their weight pushing the cloth away from his body. The rear fabric was nowhere to be seen -- it bunched together and hid, pulling tightly between the two globes that made up his glutes. Every eye fixated on us as we entered. How could they not be? A massive seven-foot plus behemoth with two tiny runts like us? As we advanced, the four guys still working out stopped what they were doing to watch. They ranged from track athlete to bodybuilder, and Aaron transfixed them all. His body was the envy of everyone. He had a glow about him, something desirous. “Let’s see how strong I am,” he said to nobody in particular. He walked to the preacher bench, already loaded by one of the larger guys, and sat down. The guy nearest, wearing a red tank, gloves and sweats, started to protest. “I’ve got one more set.” “Oh. Sorry,” replied Aaron as he started to lift the weight. There must have been two hundred pounds on the bar, and Aaron banged out ten reps without breaking a sweat. “Too light anyways. You mind adding more?” The guy in the red tank looked shocked. When he didn’t move, Aaron got up and loaded two more forty-fives on each side. “No way.” The red tang guy folded his arms, covering his sizable chest, bunching his pecs considerably; he didn’t seem amused. Aaron ignored him and started to lift. His first two reps went fine, but by the fifth and sixth, Aaron was noticeably fatigued. He got up looking annoyed. “I’m impressed!” His attitude took on a quick change. “Thanks,” Aaron did a quick flex. He looked huge. “Mind helping me out a bit?” “Sure, with what?” the guy looked flattered. “Can I borrow your gloves?” The guy in the red tank looked a bit confused, but seemed to think it was alright. He started undoing his gloves and moved to hand them to Aaron. As he handed them over, Aaron grabbed his hand. Robert and I just watched. There was no point warning him, he wouldn’t believe us. Besides, Aaron must have him under his influence by now. They stood there for a moment, grasping hands. The guy made no attempt to free himself, he just stood there, happy to be of service. I knew Aaron was growing. The smile on his face told me everything. It was happing so slowly that the only sign was the slow shrinking of the other guy. Once I noticed it though, there was no mistaking Aaron’s growth. His arms had expanded a good half-inch within moments, and just kept going. After a short while, Aaron let go. “Thanks.” He took the gloves and proceeded to sit down once again. This time there was no hesitation. He finished ten reps in a heartbeat and, just for good measure, did a few more. “Wow,” the red tank guy was surely impressed. I could see a sizeable bulge forming down one leg of his sweat pants. By this time, two other of the larger men had come over to watch, with the smallest guy in the gym disappearing into locker rooms. I wanted to leave -- I couldn’t watch him take hard work and time from innocent people. These men had no idea why they were so enchanted with this huge Adonis. But I had no place to go. Aaron had commanded me to come, so I was stuck. Next, Aaron found a bench. “Load it up,” he instructed to those around him. Only the guy in the red tank moved, but in a short time the bench press was loaded with 540 pounds, all the available large plates in the immediate area. I looked at Aaron’s shirtless torso. His massive, beach ball sized pecs would surely have no problem lifting that. Two of the larger men moved to spot him, but Aaron protested, “No need guys, I got it.” He got into position and started to push. At first I thought I saw him shake, but he must have been getting his balance because he quickly pushed out eight reps. “Add more.” This time, all three onlookers were inspired to help. They each went in search of more weight. The guy in a baggy green shirt and shorts came back first, loading up each side with forty-five more pounds. Aaron struggled with his first rep. It was clear he wouldn’t make it to eight. His big chest shook through the next few lifts. After four reps he threw the weight back onto the rack with a deafening *bang*. “Fuck! Not strong enough.” In a fluid motion he reached over his head to the guy in green and grabbed his legs. It happened much faster this time. I could see his whole body expand outward. Everything expanded quickly: pecs jutting farther from his body, the crevice deepening between them; neck thickening; thighs bulging, pushed farther apart on the bench; feet expanding. The tight confounds of his posers started to rip more and Aaron must not have wanted to burst out just yet, because he let go of the guy’s (now slightly smaller) legs. Just as he prepared himself for another few reps, the other guys appeared carrying a plate each. They slide one on each end and looked expectantly at Aaron. He was happy to oblige. My jaw dropped at the sight of Aaron pushing out four solid more reps. “I feel pumped!” he shot up and bounced his chest. His pecs looked gigantic as they flexed, making him look truly unstoppable. And he wasn’t done yet. He walked to the leg press machine, his posse following step. Two of the guys were painfully hard, and the other, dressed all in black, looked to be impressed by the show. They were all pretty big and that made me shudder at how big Aaron would become with those three offering what they had. Plate after plate got loaded onto the machine until there was no more room for more, definitely past its max. The machine creaked slightly as Aaron reclined back on the pads. He started to push. One, two, three reps without issue. I’ve always thought legs were Aaron’s best feature. The machine was really starting to groan at the weight as he pushed out a fourth, fifth, and sixth rep. “Aargh!” Aaron let out a yell at the weight, but still he continued. Seven, eight, nine! Then something unexpected happened. Something inside the machine snapped and one of the bars supporting the massive amount of weight fell! The weight crashed to the ground. Aaron, obviously surprised by the sudden change in weight, pushed too hard and crashed the footrest against the frame, cracking it into two. “Fuckin’ A!” Aaron let out a roar of laughter at his feat of strength! He could overpower the machine, and he could get bigger. Robert and I moved back in fear! For the first time since any of this started, I was afraid of what Aaron was becoming. Two of the men stood mesmerized but the third started to stumble backwards to escape. Within seconds Aaron leapt from the broken machine to grab hold of the man in black before he could escape. He would have more! He wrapped his arm around the man’s torso and pulled off his shirt. Though he was no bodybuilder, this guy was definitely well sculpted. Aaron pulled him into an embrace and closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of energy coursing through his body. The sight was amazing and horrifying all at once. Aaron’s growth seemed to accelerate with each passing moment. Within seconds, the confines of Adam’s green posers burst apart, freeing Aaron’s monstrous manhood to press against his captive’s thighs. It started to grow hard as it dangled there. I watched it fill with blood, pushing its way between the man’s sculpted legs. With each beat of Aaron’s heart it rose higher, until at last it stood straight out with a foot of cock jutting out behind the man’s ass. Aaron moaned as his growth continued. He reached down and grabbed hold of the smaller man’s gym pants and pulled in two directions. Aaron’s biceps swelled larger as he tore the pants into strips, revealing the man’s average size cock straining in his underwear. Opening his eyes, Aaron looked down at the shrinking man. He pulled at his underwear until those too split into pieces and he pulled the man in closer, pressing his slightly dwindled cock between their torsos. All fear had vanished from the man’s face -- it was replaced with pure ecstasy. Aaron grew outward in all directions! His back was growing wider, more balls of tight muscle formed. His glutes pushing up higher and expanding outward. His legs were thickening. And he was beginning to inch upward. The man straddling his dick moved higher and higher off the ground. Aaron leaned back slightly, causing his obliques and ten-pack abs to tighten into a magnificent display. He let go of the now much smaller man supporting him with his cock and torso, and brought his arms into a stunning double bicep. His peaks flexed so large I thought they might burst through the skin! “Strip and come feel my size,” he instructed to those standing watch. Robert and I stood rooted to the spot. His voice was several octaves deeper than it had been an hour before, but I did not feel compelled. We watched as the two other men, one in green and one in red began to remove their clothing. I glanced at the box in Robert’s hands as the scene in front of me unfolded. One of the guys removed his green baggy shirt to reveal tight, hard muscles. He looked to be about Robert’s size, or his old size before Aaron took all his strength. His cock was bigger than mine, and thick. It stood hard at attention just below his belly button. The man in red was a sight to behold. His pecs bunched and bounced as he removed his shirt, revealing a solid cobblestone of eight-pack abs. And when he removed his sweats, I gasped out loud. Aaron’s cock was gigantic already, but with what this guy had to add, it would become something entirely unthinkable. His already hard cock sprung free and bobbed above his abs, nested just below his round pecs. They both moved forward and began grabbing hold of Aaron’s behemoth body. One walked around and began stroking Aaron’s expanding cock, still half supporting and pushing the first man’s thighs farther apart. Aaron let out a moan that could be heard for miles. I watched, unable to move, as his growth redoubled! His head was inching upward as his cock pushed outward. His balls were already bigger than melons, and they rested against his redwood thighs, visibly churning. “We have to get him off!” I whispered to Robert. “That will stop the growth, if he cums!” He just gawked. He look terrified beyond belief, petrified beyond movement. I ran forward and began stroking and licking as best I knew how. Aaron let out a deep moan. His voice was so deep it almost threw me off guard, but I continued with my task. I looked up as Aaron grew higher and wider still. I could feel my mind begin to cloud. Aaron looked Godly. Surely, the Gods would find a place for him amongst them. No! I had to finish! The mass of muscle in front of me was amazing. Three muscular men, all feeding Aaron. His arms expanded larger, growing larger than my waist! His calves were inflated like balloons! I felt myself tremble, tremble for joy. I was giving Aaron more muscle, more size than I had ever known. It felt, in a word, orgasmic! Then without warning, I came. My mind cleared and I let go, falling to the ground. Without realizing it, I had been lifted off the ground. He must have passed fifteen feet tall! His cock was now thicker than my leg! “Can’t. Cum. Won’t. Cum. Not. Until. More.” A titan voice boomed from above me. It sounded like pure sex. He looked down, his shoulders totally engulfing his neck, and smiled an evil and knowing smile. I backed away and stumbled into Robert, who was now surprisingly taller than me. My plan had failed. The smallest of the three fell off Aaron onto the ground, spent. He blinked dazedly and gazed up at the magnificent creature he had helped to create. He looked small and weak, but retained a look of health, just like Robert and me. Both men left were caressing Aaron’s legs and balls. As I watched, his dick began to tilt upward. Every day that I’d seen it Aaron’s dick had pointed straight out, but he was becoming so muscular and massive that his dick was no exception. It rose slowly, angling first to forty-five degrees, then stopped when it pointed straight up. It obscured the middle of his ten-pack abs, that stretching longer as he grew. It reached past his exercise ball-sized pecs. The pulsing head came to a rest right below just his chin. “Aargh!!” Aaron let out another massive moan that shook me to my core! The second man collapsed the floor, drained of his strength. As Aaron felt his growth ebb, he reached for the last man standing. He had started out the largest and still looked like a sports athlete, his dick still hard and hovering slightly above his belly button. Aaron’s growth had plenty left on which to feed. The first man down must have been awaken by this late exchange because he scrambled to his feet and ran for the door, still buck-naked. Aaron, so lost in the energy still feeding his body, had no care of the fallen people below. Then something happened that I did not expect. As the smallest of the men ran out the door, he ran *smack* into Adam. My heart dropped as I looked at the kid I loved. He surveyed the scene with his mouth wide, tilting his head back to fully see the true titan Aaron had become. His height had increasing several feet below the twenty foot ceiling, but he was still expanding, taking every ounce of muscle the last man had to offer. Adam swooped in, grabbing me by the arm. I couldn’t leave, it would take too much for me to leave. I had to stay. But Adam gave me no choice. As Adam dragged me from my place, I reached for Robert. Reluctantly, the two of us were pulled to safety before Aaron could finish. To this day, I have no idea what became of Aaron. He appears in my nightmares as if he still wants to feed from what little strength I have left. Adam says we’re healthy. We can get something back, if we work hard. I believe him. I have to believe him. We didn’t go far, but we’re safe. Robert never comes out of his room. He never got over that first encounter. He keeps the box by his bed with its note: “Run and grow.” Adam says he’ll recover too. I believe him. I explained everything to them both once we had all recovered enough to talk. ---- One morning, Robert rolled over in his bed, his tiny frame getting comfortable on his twin mattress as the sunlight streamed through the blinds. As he opened his eyes, he glanced at his nightstand like every morning before. This time, though, something about the box caught his eye. He uncovered it and looked inside. There, surrounded by a brilliant shade of purple, were four odd somethings. And a note: “Eat and grow.” - End -

Link To Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1 Ok, now that Sean and I have entirely fucked each other to the point that we feel somewhat satisfied, I thought I would get back to the blog and documenting the evolution from a typical and straight teenager to a musclebound, sex-crazed slut that is in love with cock. Mine or anyone else that wants to share it with me. As the transformation started, I was upset that my Dad would do this to me, but now I could not be happier. The only problem is finding guys that have the stamina to keep up or who can handle 18 inches up the ass or down their throat. According to Dad and Uncle Bob, they got a couple of bottles of Mimbo Drops from a workout buddy, Kyle, a couple of days before Sean and I received the first dose. The three of them worked out in the morning, so we had never met him, but Uncle Bob said that was always pushing to grown and pack on the muscle. They both said the first time they saw Kyle after he transformed caused them to be speechless and willing to accept his offer of a couple of bottles to “join the family.” They have not said why they decided to dose us first, but I am thankful for changing my life for the best. It would have been nice to know and enjoy growth and enhancement. So now, knowing that Wednesday night was the night of the first dose. I should have known something was up when Sean and I got to our house and found both are fathers there and had a huge dinner was started. Usually, Sean and I start dinner after getting out of school and hitting the gym, but they said they finished closing on a house to flip and thought they would treat us. During dinner, I noticed that my hunger increased, and I ate more food than I usually do. Sean was keeping up with eating on a plate for plate bases. When finished, I felt energized when I should have been couch-bound from the quantity of food I just consumed. As the night continued, I felt a strange “pump” in my muscles but did not think anything odd about it. We decided to call it a night. Uncle Bob and Sean headed home, and I went up to get ready for bed. I stopped and looked in the mirror and noticed that I appeared to have added some muscle. My tee-shirt filled out more, and the sleeves were tight, showing off a nice arm pump. I quickly stripped, felt the immediate need to explore my body, and became overwhelmed with a new level a pleasure. The more I explored, the more joy I felt, and the more I wanted t to continue. My muscles felt bigger, harder, veinier, and warm to the touch. The thought popped in that something was not right, but it was overruled with the pleasure and excitement. As I explored, I moved to my cock, and the moment I touched it, energy traveled throughout my entire body. I became lost in the need to masturbate and began to caress my cock and balls. Like my muscles, my cock was bigger and harder. My mushroom head was more pronounced, and balls felt like they were full. It felt different than the last time I jacked off, but I did not care. It just felt incredible, and pre-cum started to pour out of it. Lost in self-pleasure, I gratified myself to the point that I experienced the most mind-blowing orgasm I have ever experienced. I shot more cum, with greater force than ever before. I swear I saw stars and colors that I have never seen before. This climax was a mind-numbing, toe-curling, heart-stopping orgasm that most people never experience. The good part for me is mine has done nothing but get better and stronger. My cock was bigger, thicker, and longer than it was yesterday, and I had a sense of pride about it. I am sure that Dad heard me as I screamed as I came, but I did not feel embarrassed about it. Strangely, I felt proud that I had some incredible orgasm. As I cleaned up the puddles of cum, I noticed a strong and pleasant odor that brought immediate pleasure. I masturbated three more times before doing to bed, and each one stronger and more pleasureful than the last. The last two were at least easier to clean up as I shot in the shower. The intensity and pleasure of the orgasms increased every time. I have never done this before, but after the last orgasm, I felt the desire to taste my cum. I took a little off my stomach and brought it up to my mouth. The smell was incredible, and I immediately tasted it. Shocking, it tasted wonderful and something that I wanted more of. I cleaned myself and ate every last drop I could and knew I needed to collect more as I was starting to crave it. I could have stayed up all night but decided to force myself to get some sleep. Never once did I question my extreme level of sexual excitement or how quickly I was recovering from such powered orgasms. Before heading to bed, I stopped and took a long look at myself in the bathroom mirror. While I looked the same, I noticed my muscles were enlarged and showed greater definition. I saw an outline of a sixpack starting, a solid V back, and horseshoe triceps. Overall, I started looking like I had put some serious gym time in and looked like some of the Instagram fitness guys. I climbed in bed and hoped I would get at least a few hours of sleep but fell immediately into a deep sleep. I wanted to finish this blog with the “interesting” experience and dreams I had that night, but that will need to be the next blog. Kyle just walked in the house, and I need his 20 inches up my ass, and he is begging to drink down a load or two. With being a real Mimbo Muscle Slut, I will never turn down a nice ass or mouth.